Icha Icha Paradise 2
folder
Naruto AU/AR › General
Rating:
Adult ++
Chapters:
1
Views:
10,447
Reviews:
1
Recommended:
0
Currently Reading:
3
Category:
Naruto AU/AR › General
Rating:
Adult ++
Chapters:
1
Views:
10,447
Reviews:
1
Recommended:
0
Currently Reading:
3
Disclaimer:
I in no way own Naruto or all accesory characters, along with any setting i may borrow. No profit is made, earned or in any way gained from this story, because if i did make a profit of it, i'd be able to move to a habitable place.
Icha Icha Paradise 2
Icha Icha Paradise 2
Disclaimer: this is something of a second book, but it’s set in the present time, no ninja stuff, though there will be some mythic things coming in it…
It’ll probably be long… bear with me…
*/*
Paradise Lost
*/*
Uzumaki Naruto was what you would call an ordinary boy. He stood around 6’1, which was a bit taller then his best friend Uchiha Sasuke, who was also a nice and lively boy, his elder sister Itachi being the one that was at least a bit saner then most, due to her inherent intelligence, which had landed her a position as a student and the prestigious university not far from town. There wasn’t a lot to do in the town, only having a Mall and a few restaurants, and a local high school, which both Sasuke and Naruto attended, together with some of the local youth.
Naruto was sitting on one of the swings, looking over the grassy plain that stretched out in front of him and he sighed deeply as he thought about how hard his life was at the moment. He knew that they weren’t living the big life, which is why his mom had to work a lot during the day to keep them all fed. His big sister Yugito also seemed to be somewhat more willing to work lately, since he had spotted her having taken a job at the local burger king, working there for a pay that was very low, but it brought money into the house.
He looked at Sasuke who sat on another swing, looking at him with sad eyes. “Naruto? Is something wrong?” he heard the raven haired boy say to him, looking at him with those blood red eyes that signified the trademark thing that the Uchiha all had, the Sharingan, an eye that seemingly was able to tell the future in ancient legend, but apparently wasn’t of much use to him. “I’m worried about my mom.”
Sasuke could feel his heart go out to the boy that sat there on the swing next to him. Ever since his big sister moved out, it had been rather lonely in the house, since his mother worked most days, being a teacher at the high school they both attended, making his life in class hell by asking him if he had taken his lunch and if he wanted her to buy him something nice if he had forgotten it, which was the case at times. “You’re worried about Uzumaki-san?”
Naruto growled slightly, looking at his best friend with a mock glare. “Don’t call my mom Uzumaki-san. You know she hates being called that, but still you do it, teme.” There was a silence as they looked at each other, then Naruto began to laugh, Sasuke joining in soon after. “Oh, what jokers are you two… Laughing about a poor and unfortunate lady, are you?” there was a silence as they both looked and stared as Naruto’s mother walked up to them, wearing clothing that definitively showed off her figure, making Sasuke gulp softly as he watched the breasts jiggle a bit. There was a silence as Naruto’s mouth hit the floor and he looked at his mom with eyes that also seemed to be ready to drop out of their sockets. There was a silence as she looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Uzumaki Naruto, close your mouth right now. A fly might fly into your mouth and then you’ll choke on it.”
Sasuke gathered his wits and he coughed softly, something which drew her attention. “Uzumaki-san, Naruto told me that you were working a lot to provide him and Yugito-chan with a house, so I wondered if I might be able to help out a bit… I could talk to my mom.” She looked at him and gave him a look that was so stern that he couldn’t help but flinch away from it. “I don’t need any help. We are doing just fine, I have paid off most of the loans I had standing open through working so much, so we don’t need your family’s help, Sasuke-kun.”
Naruto looked at his mother, seeing that she was ready to go on one of those tirades about being a woman who didn’t need the charity of someone else to live. There always seemed to be something tired about his mother that made him feel sad. I just want to make her happy once. Maybe I should get a job and make some money to support mom when she gets an accident or something like that.
Naruto had a secret, which he hid from everyone around him, save his family. Even Sasuke didn’t know about it, and they had been friends since Sasuke moved in into the house next to his when he was three, the two toddlers hitting it off fine…
Naruto’s father had left the family after he had been born, muttering something about not being needed, leaving Naruto’s mother, Uzumaki Kyuubi, all alone with her sister, Uzumaki Nekomata, to come around ever so often to help with the children, Yugito not needing pretty much more attention then Naruto did. Nekomata, or Neko-chan as she liked to be called, was a woman who was about his mother’s age, wore things that seemed to be illegal in shortness and such and oozed sexiness, like his mother, though he would never admit it.
His school, Konoha High School, which was named for being in the village, Konoha being the village name, stood proud still, his mind having wandered to that place for the moment. His secret did have some connections with the school, his mother refusing to speak about how it had happened. There were some small things that he noticed about her when he asked her how it had come to be in him, some clenching of her jaw and an icy look that was sent his way that she couldn’t keep from her face. There was a silence as he looked at the woman, who was now busy with telling Sasuke the finer points of that they didn’t accept Charity, even though he was from a noble family.
“Mom, knock it off, would you? If we need money, I’ll go to work for us, okay? I’m the man in house, I need to bring money into your wallet.” she looked at him and smiled, her blood red hair glistening in the sun. “That’s not necessary, Naruto-kun. I can manage on my own well enough and I really hope that you’ll be able to become a fine young man in the time that I can’t take care of you anymore due to work.” She looked at him and absently petted his hair, making him look at her with a mortified look, causing Sasuke to look at him and sigh deeply. “You’d think that he might have a crush on you, Uzumaki-san. Wouldn’t that be a nice headline for the school paper: mom loves son a bit too much, Incest is suspected!” for a moment, she stared at the Uchiha, with him looking into her own blood red eyes, with his own Sharingan eyes slowly spinning. There was a silence as she raised her hand, slapping him as hard as possible on the cheek, leaving a red mark. “That was quite enough, young man. I will talk to your mother about this.”
Naruto looked at his best friend, feeling slightly guilty for having put him in this situation, since he knew that his mom might come looking for him, since she never really let him out of her sight, due to a nearly-fatal accident he had when he was very young. She still seemed to be somewhat protective of him, making his life a bit harder. He knew that she meant well, but at times he wanted a bit of privacy, not a mother that hung around him like a cloud of flies.
“Mom, can’t you just leave us alone? We want some guy-talk right now.” She looked at him, a smile coming to her face all of a sudden, her ire melting away like snow in the hot sun. “Well then boys, if you really want to have some ‘guy-talk’ together, I won’t stop you… Do remember to wear a condom when you penetrate Sasuke, dear. You don’t know what kinds of diseases you might get…”
Shit, there she goes again with the teasing. Sasuke’s already being suspected of being gay, so why does she say those things while people could hear them? Sasuke’s already embarrassed by that attempt of Haruno to rape him, because she likes him. It was lucky that I came into the classroom when I did, since she had his pants open already.
That was a memorable scene in his mind. He was just walking through the school, intending to find Sasuke to walk home with him together, to talk about how their days had gone, until he heard a sound from the English classroom. As he looked inside, he saw how Haruno Sakura was busy with pulling Sasuke’s pants down, with the other boy struggling weakly, being bound by some tape, which apparently was very strong, since Sasuke couldn’t break it. Sasuke was a member of the athletics club, Naruto being more of a non-sports person. There was a silence as Sakura looked to see him there, with him staring at the girl, who had a chest that clearly was very minuscule, since he saw nipples, with a boyish chest showing as her shirt had been unbuttoned. She had been acting like a whore at that moment, so when Sasuke was too busy with getting loose, Naruto unleashed a portion of his secret, his speed increasing as he moved towards Sakura, his foot moving back and with a flawless kick, launched her to the side of the classroom, making her impact with the wall hard enough so that a dent was visible in it. (Well, the secret is quite secret )
“Sasuke are you alright?” he asked to his friend, who was staring dazedly at him, like he wasn’t quite there with his mind. “Small breasts… small breasts… small breasts…” he was muttering over and over, Naruto looking around and then pulling Sasuke’s pants up. “I’ll get you to some nice big breasts, Sasuke. Just you wait…” he pulled Sasuke with him, after he had dressed him, staying the hell away from the boy’s underwear, making him look at his friend and then beginning to feel a slight stab under his neck, looking around for someone who he knew would be able to help his friend. His smile returned once he spotted the person he was looking for. “Principal! Principal!”
The woman turned around, a sake cup in her hand, raised to drink it, looking at the two boys for a moment. “Yes? “ Shit, they saw me drinking. Alcohol isn’t allowed here for anyone, so if they report me to the school board, I’d get in big trouble.
“Principal, it’s illegal to drink alcohol here!” Naruto said, looking at the woman, who wore a white doctor’s coat, looking pretty hot in it, though the woman was 7 years younger than his mom, being 26 years in age. “Listen, if you conveniently forget I drank this innocent little cup of sake, then I’ll do you a favor next time you’re brought in, and won’t call your parents, though in your case, Uchiha-san, it’s not like we could keep it from your mother…”
“Principal-san, hold Sasuke for a bit. I won’t mention to anyone I saw your drinking like an old hag, just hold him a bit and shove him into your breasts a bit. He’s been traumatized because of a fangirl of him showing her breasts to him, so he needs big ones to get his sense of self back.” She blinked, then watched as Naruto pushed Sasuke towards her, catching the student and holding him rather awkwardly, because he was a bit taller then her, pushing his head down, looking very surprised by this turn of events. “Big breasts… Nice…” she heard him mutter, the words sending a tingle over her spine and she watched as his eyes seemed to focus, growing wide as he realized that she was holding him and within a second, he was standing next to Naruto, looking at her with wide eyes. “Haruno tried to rape you, so I used Principal-san to wake you up a bit.” There was a silence as Sasuke processed all of that information, then he bowed deep. “Thank you, Konoha-sama.”
She rubbed her forehead. She hated her last name, the name of the man that had founded this village and also the one that had been the first Principal of this High School. Of course, her sensei, Sarutobi Hiruzen had retired a few years ago, giving her the job as a last wish before he moved towards Osaka, in search of sun, women in bikini and other things that couldn’t be mentioned. “No problem, Uchiha-san. Uzumaki-san, would you remind your mother that she needs to come to the PTA meeting next Sunday? She’s needed to discuss the points on the agenda that’s been delivered to your house last Wednesday.”
Naruto nodded, leaving the woman alone, or so he thought as she smiled slightly, watching the boys turn around and get out of the building, raising the cup of sake and then downing it in one big gulp. “Tsunade-sama, are you drinking again?” A voice spoke up as Tsunade looked at the cup, the bottle having been snatched away. “No.” she answered to the school nurse, Yagami Shizune. “Don’t lie to me, I can smell the alcohol. I’ve put the bottle away, since you should get busy with your paperwork now…”
Naruto looked at his mother and then sighed deeply, grabbing her by the waist and then dragging her away from Sasuke, who had the look of a person that had been on the receiving end of a verbal lashing, which he had been, to be true. There was a silence as Naruto dragged his mother back to the house that they lived in, Kyuubi walking together with him after he had waved goodbye to Sasuke, the other boy staying behind out of fear for ‘Misses Uzumaki’ who was a down-right vicious person when provoked. There was a silence as she looked at him and then sighed deeply as they walked into their house through the front door, Yugito giving them a greeting as she passed, her uniform in her hands, going to her part-time job.
“See ya later Yugito!” he called out to his sister as she revved her motorcycle, having gotten one from an ex-boyfriend, though she never would tell who, since she had a new one every week, her body being as beautiful as any top model, her mother also being one of the most beautiful women of the town and thus the beauty being entirely expected.
He awoke the next day, sore and tired as he got up, moving in a zombie-like fashion towards the shower, not bothering to listen since he was still partly asleep, kicking off his clothes and just stepping into the shower… bumping straight into Yugito, who was busy taking her shower and looked around, at him, then looked down and a downright disturbed look came on her face. “Well, little brother… I see you’re packing quite a lot of meat down there… Would you like to give me a taste of your long big meat?” she smiled cheekily and then dropped to her knees, looking at his instrument of mass destruction, her words waking him up immediately and he fell backwards, looking at her with a dazed expression on his face. “What?”
“Oh geez, I was just joking, Naruto. Now get the hell out of the shower… unless you’d like to watch me, you sick bastard…” Naruto looked her up and down, then decided to press his advantage, should he have one. “Well, I for one don’t mind staring at you…”
That actually managed to make her blush as she looked at him and couldn’t quite formulate a response, that is, until the bathroom door opened and Kyuubi stepped in, watching as her son was sitting on his ass in the shower and his sister standing in the shower, holding the showerhead in her hands and spraying herself with it. “Is there something I should know about you two? If you want to get married, that’s out of the question. Look what happened to your nephew…” Naruto and Yugito shuddered, thinking about the monstrosity that was their nephew, called Shukaku by the loving parents, who were brother and sister.
“Well, nothing like that. I’m just leaving…” Naruto stammered out as he nearly ran out of the bathroom, clothed in pretty much nothing, save for his hair, which covered his head only, sadly. Yugito looked at her mother, a pout on her face. “Moooom! I was just about to show Naruto-kun how much I love him. He’s my little brother, but he’s so cute and huggable that I just have to see how much he is able to put out! He’ll need the experience later in life.”
Kyuubi rubbed her forehead, this was going to take some explaining. “You would need condoms for that, darling. Next time, make sure that you have a condom ready to be used.” Yugito looked at her mother, shaking her head slightly as she moved to the shower again. “Why don’t you take a shower too mom? It’s still early enough, and you don’t need to come to your job every day on time, ok?’ she looked at her mother, who nodded, then looked at Naruto’s clothing, throwing it out of the bathroom and then stripping herself, her shirt landing on the ground where Naruto’s had been moments before, before she joined her daughter in the shower. “It’s been a long time since we did this together, right Yugito-chan? I’ve been waiting to release some stress…”
Her long red hair was plastered to her skin as the water ran over her body, which was still very good for her age, which was 33. She looked at her daughter for a moment, the blonde hair that was untied from its normally long state, plastered against her breasts, making her look at her daughters breasts, which were full and heavy, like her own, having a very nice bust size, which would make a lot of men turn their head. “You’re a virgin still, right?”
Yugito nodded. “Only thing not virgin is my mouth, but still, I want something with a bit more flavor. The last guy was downright salty, and I don’t like it salty.” Kyuubi smiled as she dipped down slightly, being taller than her daughter and slightly more experienced in the manners of love, though being slightly modest in proper company, also having a horny streak a mile wide, craving sex but not getting it, due to her code of ethics, which said that she would only have sex with someone she was in a relation with, something which she had always abided, her daughter being a damn good example of a good mother-daughter relationship.
As Kyuubi’s lips touched her stomach, Yugito shuddered as the lips put a kiss on it, making her shiver slightly as the kissed were put lower and lower, so that her mother’s lips were on her pussy lips, before her tongue darted out and then touched her inner folds, making her give a small gasp, the tongue diving in after the gasp had been heard by her mother.
Kyuubi tasted her daughter, a smile running over her face as she knew that his was going to be good for her, feeling how her daughter seemed to be ready for a heavy lesbian session, something that she had not attempted before, though there had been a time when she was around her later years, when she had been studying, her husband having left her a few years before that, having had Yugito before, a colleague of her inviting her home and then licking her pussy.
Naruto slowly ventured in the bathroom, having recovered his clothing and then hearing some soft murmuring, going to investigate that, until he saw his mother dive into his big sister’s crotch, making her moan in pleasure, which made him turn around immediately, his mind going into full panic mode and choosing fleeing as the best option for survival, since his mother and sister were both a bit strong for being a female, that being inherited probably…
Yugito could feel the tongue going into her deepest depths, feeling her inside and then making her feel searing hot pleasure going through every part of her body, until she could take no more and then nearly gave a feral yowl in pleasure as an orgasm rippled through her, her mouth moaning loudly as she came down from her high, her mother rising, licking the juices off her lips and then kissing her passionately, their lips locking and she could feel her mother’s tongue go inside her mouth, exploring it and then making her feel a shock of pleasure as she could taste something that was faintly salty on her tongue, which apparently were her juices, something that she had never tasted before. She knew that this was something that was forbidden in every society, since it was incest, that being forbidden by anyone who had a bit of sense in their heads, though she didn’t care, it being something that she liked about her mother, showing that her mother really loved her.
Kyuubi licked the insides of Yugito’s mouth, her tongue exploring, moving some of Yugito’s own juices in her mouth to give her a little taste and she thought to herself about how nice a daughter Yugito was since she was so kind and gentle in her own kissing, being slightly demure, which suited her just fine since she was just so horny that she wouldn’t be able to stop once they were finished. If she could get Naruto to join in on the fun, then there might be an incest threesome, which would be undoubtedly hot in its own way, making a dream of an united family come true. In her mind, a scenario had formed, something about Naruto being bound to a bed and then slowly licked until he came to full mast, then her sucking on his proud cock, while Yugito handled his balls, until he came in her mouth, shooting his man cream all over her face, just like she liked it in a man. Her ex-husband had never been able to fulfill that desire, since he came very little, which made it very surprising that she even had Naruto and Yugito.
She felt her daughter’s hands move to her breasts and she could feel that there was a slight wanting in her daughter’s moves, since she rarely did something with her and was able to accurately predict the moves that she would do. She could feel Yugito straddling her breasts, making her feel so damn hot about the way that Yugito was busy with her breasts and making her feel so wet as Yugito broke the lip-lock and then began to kiss her breasts, the flesh being handled carefully as her lips began to slowly suckle on the nipples, like a baby would do to a mother’s tit. There was a silence, moaning the only sound that broke it, Kyuubi feeling how her snatch was dripping wet, the feeling persisting within her as she could feel an orgasm coming from the suckling on her breast by her daughter, who seemed to be entranced by her breasts, suckling them like a bay would. There was a throaty moan coming from her throat as her orgasm washed over her, the warm and comfortable feeling going through her body and making her feel so damn good that it wasn’t something out of a dream, but reality.
Yugito felt like this was all a dream, the hot water adding to the dreamy feeling as her hair appeared to be all plastered to her body. She could feel how her mother’s nipple in her mouth became a bit softer, some sweet juice coming out of it, and she wondered if her mother knew that she was lactating a little bit now that she was sucking on the breast, making her more interested in her own mother, making her feel so hot that there was a fire in her lions, though her mother had brought her to orgasm and made her into a submissive girl that wanted to get spanked, her attention fully devoted to her mother’s hands which roamed over her luscious body, making her feel so damn hot that she could no0t resist her own mother’s touching of her pussy. She could feel the burning desire well up within her, making her feel so damn hot while being under the splashing waters of the shower, her mother beginning to show a certain liking to her body as her fingers roamed over her body, the feeling of their heat and the warmth of the water being there to make her slowly fall asleep, a content smile on her face as she sank to her knees, a boneless heap for anyone that looked, Kyuubi sighing at her daughter lying there asleep and then smiled and began to make some mental preparations for slaughter, making her feel a bit better about the entire thing, though she really had needed a good orgasm to get her feelings back to scratch.
There was a silence as she lifted her daughter, pulling her into a fireman carry and then carrying her to her bedroom, probably needing to rest a bit before she would be able to recover completely, knowing what an orgasm took out of her. When she stepped into the hallway, she shivered, her still hard nipples hardening even more as she could feel her daughter shift in her grip, a content smile on her face. She walked down the hallway, resolving to dry it later, after she came back from work. There was a silence as she walked to her daughter’s bedroom, opening the door, then hearing a door open and saw Naruto step out of his room, fully clothed and looking to be ready for school. “Have a nice day Naruto! I’ll be home at six.”
Naruto watched his mother carry his sister, both naked as the day they were born, into her bedroom, something which made his pants awfully tight and made his throat clench a bit, his mind distracted by those large tits that were there on display for him. He shook his head a little, trying to get the distracting image out of his head as he began to open the door, seeing Sasuke stand behind the door, apparently just about to knock, his hand continuing on and hitting him on the forehead, which was something that made Naruto give the typical sound of one getting hit in the forehead: “OWW!”
Sasuke looked at his hand, which was still resting against Naruto’s forehead, blinking slightly. “Let’s go, dobe.” Naruto shook his head and then sighed deeply, following Sasuke, walking towards their school. There was a silence as they walked towards their school, Sasuke busy with thinking about his sister, since she had been rather quick to move back in with them, citing a reason about bad places to live and such, allowing their mother to make her live with them again.
Itachi had always been a strange girl, mainly being busy with schooling, their father taking a large interest in her career, wanting his little girl to he the best around, well, until he had hung himself mere days before Itachi announced that she was going to be moving out of the house. There had been a stunned silence for a moment, then Mikoto had wished her daughter all the best in the world and had assured Itachi to get her a nice apartment, paying for it while Itachi studied for the tests in school and such.
Naruto didn’t know that Itachi was back or else he would be a bit less cheerful, Itachi’s crush on him being something that he knew, along with Hinata, Itachi having a bit of a rivalry with the Hyuuga Heiress, who would inherit a large industrial empire made by her father, the owner of Hyuuga Corp. said rivalry came from the fact that they had studied a small course on psychology, Hinata having had to do it because of her father, Itachi being merely interested in studying it. The Hyuuga family had white eyes, which made it look like they were blind, but actually they had an iris problem, which made it so that no darkness showed in their eyes.
Naruto entered the classroom, Math being his first class, which would be handled by Professor Yuuhi, also known as Yuuhi-sensei to the majority of her students and only to those that excelled in Math as Kurenai-sensei, though none of those were in his class.
His class was another thing that was odd. It consisted of about 12 students, a few older kids being held back a grade, including a cousin of Hyuuga Hinata, Neji, who was a prodigy, but was nevertheless held back due to getting into a rather violent fight with his cousin, beating her into a coma that lasted for a few days.
Hyuuga Hinata was a girl who undoubtedly held a crush on him, something which he had noticed the moment that she had started to stutter when being near him. He didn’t mind it though, since it gave him a new perspective on how to make a girl flustered, like when he innocently asked her if she would be able to bend over for him and get him his pencil that had fallen on the floor. The girl had blushed so hard that it looked like a miniature sun had been glowing in the classroom. Lighting up the surroundings and making it look like the pale-eyed girl would never recover.
*/*
Kyuubi looked around her daughter’s room, the moment that she entered. She knew that Naruto was not allowed in the room, the reason for that being pretty obvious from the state of the room, which was covered in photo’s of Naruto, which Yugito had insisted that they take, since Naruto was apparently cute or something. She even spotted a little shrine which held a burning candle, making her think about the possibility of a kid between Yugito and Naruto, though she squashed that thought, her mind thinking up an alternate scene, one which starred her and Naruto. She was a lot older then the age that she had told everyone she was at, making up some story as to how old she was, dressing younger than her real age to avoid anyone looking oddly at her. In reality, she was older then this house, choosing to dress and act younger, to avoid suspicion, moving every 20 years to avoid people noticing that she didn’t age. Her children, having a human father, would age normally until they hit their 18th birthday, one which Yugito had already passed, immortalized after that date, nobody ever noticing how she didn’t change a bit, though her hair still grew. Kyuubi rarely kept dates, though she knew that she had been around a pretty long time, remembering something about a prince finding the sword Kusanagi in a snake’s tail, something which she didn’t bear witness to, having been in the court at that time, posing as a woman who was looking for her husband, so at least being 1000 years old, having stopped aging since she gained her ninth tail, being a Kitsune Demon, a fox who laid with men to produce offspring, having been married to a man twenty five years ago, when she felt the need to mate with something.
Kyuubi noticed that Yugito had a bit of an obsession with her little brother, which was only natural, since she was half-demon, making her more inclined to search out potential mates and only selecting Naruto as a perfect mate due to his abilities. His Dark Secret was connected to that too, though they had agreed that it would be kept silent from all that were not of the family. She could still remember the chaos that it had caused, the amount of destruction outside being like a Tsunami had come.
“Oh, you’ll need to do just about nothing to get Naruto, Yugito-chan… Well, before I get to him, at least… I want him just as much as you do, besides the fact that he’s my son and most people would frown at this relationship. I just don’t care for their opinions, wanting to live a life that is my own, like I have done for a very long time…”
A silence stretched on as Kyuubi noticed a pretty loose picture and then grabbed a tack, about to fasten it to the wall again as a hand shot out and grabbed her by the wrist. “You will not touch any relic of Naruto-sama.” Kyuubi looked at her daughter, a smile coming to her face as she looked at her cute daughter and then began to watch how she sat up, looking at her with a slightly cross look on her face and then sighed deeply, looking at her daughter and smiling a bit. “Well, seems like we’ll both have our opportunities to get him alone, so why don’t we make a little game out of this? First one to get him gets an hour of time with him alone, okay?” Yugito looked at her mother, her yellowish eyes looking at the older woman with a feral glint in them. “Deal. I’m going to win this mom. Just you wait…”
A smile came to Kyuubi’s face. “You won’t be around to see him come home. I may have forgotten to mention it, but today is the day I usually work on one job, the other not being able to be done, since they are closed today. You have to work the entire day, while I’m home around 3 PM.” Yugito’s face clouded immediately and she pouted as she knew that her mother was right.
*/*
Naruto watched Yuuhi-sensei walk through the classroom, a booklet about math problems in her hand, choosing people at random to answer a difficult math problem. While she was doing that, he had a perfect view of her behind as she moved in front of him, making him feel how his pulse picked up slightly, watching that ass of her sway a bit as she walked through the class-room, the jeans that she wore being tight enough to show that she had very shapely legs, which would probably be the subject of many a male’s fantasies at night. He would be lying if he said that he didn’t like Yuuhi-sensei’s legs too, so he usually refrained from making any comments on his Mathematics sensei, usually keeping that thing in his bedroom, when he was busy with masturbating.
“Alright class, since some of you actually managed to answer the problems correctly, I will now ask all of you a random question, which you are required to answer. It can be anything that I will ask you, so be honest. Your homeroom teacher, Mitarashi-san asked for this small test, so he and I can see how honest you are, though one answer that is either denigrating towards other people, or other beliefs will land you in detention. Okay, Hyuuga-san…” she looked at a small list, on which a number of questions were printed, using her pen to put a big stripe through it. “Please give me your opinion on the members of this class. Any falsehoods will be allowed in light of the situation, since it is a personal question.”
Neji looked at the teacher, then looked at the rest of the class. “My classmates are all hopeless losers, save for Uchiha-san.” Most of the students looked ready to break into protests, but Kurenai silenced them with a single glare. “Alright, that sounded pretty honestly, Hyuuga-san. Now, for our other member of the Hyuuga family. Hyuuga Hinata, tell us all if there is someone that you like, maybe even point the lucky person out to everyone, so they will know of your claim. Keep in mind however that I am only an observer, not an active participant.”
Poor Hinata turned so red that it was hard to tell her from a flashlight, her eyes going slightly closed and in a very soft voice she said to her sensei. “I like Naruto-kun…” only Kurenai caught the whisper and nodded appreciatively. Too bad that he doesn’t seem to like you, Hinata-san. Now, onto the next victim—err… student…
She looked at Sasuke with her red eyes, seeing his Sharingan look back at her and looked at her question form, selecting a nice question. Tell us all about your sexual experiences or tell us about how your first contact with a female went.
“Uchiha-san, please tell us about how your first contact with a female went.” Sasuke looked at her intensely, his eyes meeting hers and then beginning to speak. “She hit me in the chest and then demanded that I play with her. So I did.” Kurenai nodded appreciatively. “Inuzuka-san, please tell us about your first experience of love.”
An answer was not forthcoming so she looked at the boy, who was looking at her with a bright red flush on his cheeks. “Tell us, Inuzuka-san.” The boy looked up at her and began to speak, having gathered his courage. “Well, I can remember a time that my mom hugged me and told me that I was one of her treasures.”
For a moment, the class was silent, Kurenai’s attention on the boy, before she gave a smile and then continued to the next person. “Alright, Uzumaki-san…”she looked at him, then at the question form, on which it was written in a sloppy handwriting: Ask Uzumaki Naruto what he thinks of you – Anko.
“Please tell all of us how you think about me. Be honest and tell us Everything.” She put deliberate pressure on the word everything, wanting to hear just exactly what he thought about her.
“Does it have to be everything, or can it be general?” he asked, looking at her and she nodded. “Everything, including any dirty fantasies that you have about me, if you have them, that is.” Naruto was sweating a bit, the rest of the students looking at him intently, looking at him as he began to work out an answer, going as far as to think about what he was going to say about her, since his homeroom teacher had requested that he better be honest with the woman then to be dishonest and lie.
“Well… I find you a very dedicated teacher and I think that you are very good at what you do, teaching us math and all that, but still, you are also a woman that looks nice to the eyes. As for any dirty fantasies that you want to know, I’m sorry to say that you don’t feature in my fantasies… a lot.” There was a silence as eyebrows were raised and Kurenai felt a small stab of something in her chest and then sighed and sat down on his desk. “Are you implying that you don’t like my body enough to fantasize about, Uzumaki-san? Tell me something boys, do any of you ever think about having sex with me? Those that think that, please stand up.” All the male members of the class got up, Kurenai shaking their head and watching how angry girlfriends whacked their boyfriends on the head. “Well then, I guess you are and exception… Maybe because you haven’t gotten a girlfriend yet, Uzumaki-san, or is it something else?”
He was finding this questionnaire rather uncomfortable, but he didn’t show it, looking at her with a steely gaze and then beginning to feel a bit more uncomfortable as he realized that she was still looking down at him, making him look up to see her breasts. What gorgeous breasts she has! I bet that if one tried, that they could stick their dick between them and fuck them without any problems.
A silence fell over the classroom as Kurenai realized that she had been asking a bit too much for a normal question, being interested in why he wasn’t interested in her as a lust object. Sure, she knew that most men in this school fantasized about it, but then again, she would have to check to see if he was gay or something. There was a silence as she looked at him, ruby red eyes meeting blue eyes and she smiled to herself as she asked the question that was burning on her lips. “Are you perhaps interested in young men instead, Uzumaki-san?”
For a moment, he didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry or go away, his mind freezing at the thought of ever sharing a bed with a man, with the latter thrusting deep inside his anus, something which was appalling to think about, even as he did think about it, the idea making him feel a bit woozy. “I’d rather do it with you then with any man.”
The words were out before he could keep them from coming out, his mind whirling at the manner they were spoken, a hint of vehemence within them. Shit, I did not say that in front of the class, with Yuuhi-sensei listening to them… Shit, my life is over…
Kurenai raised an eyebrow. “So, you’d rather have intercourse with me then with any man. Well then, thank you for being so open about things. Nara-san, tell us all about your first sexual experience.”
Shikamaru was the nerd of the class, being lazy as fuck, but still getting good grades. “Well, I haven’t had any time to get a girlfriend, so my sexual experiences are still zero, Yuuhi-sensei. Women aren’t worth the time needed to get to know them.”
Kurenai looked at her student, mentally reminding her that killing a student by kicking him in the balls so hard that he would be puking them out for weeks later was not accepted by general society. “That kind of chauvinist behavior is very insulting to women. You don’t want me to inform your parents, I think? You better watch what you say about women when in other company then us.”
Shikamaru shook his shoulders. “Whatever.” She shook her head, going on to the next candidate on her list.
After the class was finished, Naruto could feel how his body felt the need to go and get food, as it was lunchtime, his bento being filled to the brim with healthy food. When he sat down next to Sasuke, he watched as Sasuke was offered two bento’s, one made by Haruno Sakura, who was looking at him warily, and Yamanaka Ino, who began to argue with Sakura about who had made the best bento out of the two of them, Sasuke not minding it due to him having his own bento, made by his mother.
“Hey there pumpkin.” That made Sasuke choke on his piece of rice, looking up to see his mother sitting down next to him, next to his other side which Naruto wasn’t occupying. “How are you today, Sasuke-kun?” there was a hint of affection in her voice as she looked at him, wiping a stray bit of rice from his cheek. “Mooom! Please, don’t embarrass me like that.”
“What am I doing wrong then, pumpkin?” for the moment, Sasuke tuned her out, looking at her like she was a strange species, making him feel the urge to go and make sure that she was dead so he wouldn’t be embarrassed anymore. “You can stop calling me pumpkin in public. It’s so degrading that I won’t even mention what it’ll do to my social status. I’m no longer 7, mom. I’m 17 now and I have a life. Please stop calling me that, alright?” she looked at him with eyes that said all, his gaze now pulled down by guilt that his mother didn’t like him very much anymore.
She wrapped a hand around his shoulder, offering him a somewhat watery smile; “Okay Sasuke-kun, I’ll stop calling you pumpkin. It’s just that it’s been lonely ever since your dad died and that I’ve never wanted you to feel bad about being around me, so sorry for all that. Can you forgive me?”
Sasuke looked at his mother, tears coming to his eyes and then wrapping a hand around him, muttering something in her ear which made her perk up slightly, a smile coming to her face as she began to slightly nuzzle her head against his chest, due to the rather awkward position that Sasuke was holding her. Naruto looked at the two of them, feeling a rather strange feeling in his stomach. “Don’t tell me you do the same like my mom and sister... If you do, use condoms.”
Two pair of eyes blinked as they looked at Naruto, a rather strange look at that, Naruto giving no signs of really noticing it, but still, they looked at him. “Do what?” Naruto scratched his head slightly and then said: “Well, it appears managed to catch my mother and sister in the shower, doing things that are best left unsaid… Too bad they kicked me out before they did something…” both Uchiha looked at Naruto with a look that clearly said that they were quite unbelieving of the story, though with the honesty that he displayed, it could very well be true. There was a silence as Naruto looked at them, with Mikoto speaking up. “Your mother and sister are in an incestuous relationship?”
He nodded, looking at her with a slightly troubled look in his eyes. She looked at him and then laid a hand on his back, giving him some mental support with his troubles, his eyes still being slightly misty as he looked at his friend’s mother, who was looking at him with concern clearly visible in her eyes.
“Are you okay, Naruto-kun?” she asked, looking at him with worry going through her body and mind, her feelings for the blonde, being only a slightly maternal love for him, since he was at their place nearly every day, ever since he had met her little boy Sasuke. There was a good relationship between them, Sasuke being a genius and a prodigy while Naruto was the slightly less intelligent friend that usually scored pretty low on tests, though showed remarkable insight in some things, though most people seemed to be shunning him for a reason, probably because their parents told them that his mother was of the bad kind, though Naruto didn’t really want to know about what his mother had done wrong in the eyes of the rest of the village that was wrong, maybe because his mother had been left by his father.
“Yes I’m fine.” He looked at her with a look that made her heart melt slightly as the bell rang, making her realize that they had been like this for most of the time that made up the break. She looked at her watch, then looked up to the classroom that she was supposed to be at and then got up. “Talk to me when you get home, okay? I’ll try to make sure that your mom and sister will behave themselves.”
Mikoto wasn’t too irritated about this manner of conduct, since she knew her neighbor pretty well and knew that Kyuubi tanned naked in the summer nearly every day, since she wanted to have no tan lines, her daughter opting to dress in a bikini when she went sunning with her mother, but Kyuubi never really conducting herself like a responsible adult. Throughout the time that she knew Kyuubi, the woman had always seemed to be busying herself with raising her children, comforting them when they were hurt and generally being a good mom, though her income wasn’t high, due to her working nearly every hour of the day on different jobs.
She knew for sure that the woman was clearly older then she looked since she barely looked to be 33, making her surely be older then her, since the moment that she and her ex-husband had moved into the house, Kyuubi had looked to be about the same then she was now, her looks changing a bit while she lived next to her, but other than that, she didn’t change a bit, her mannerisms staying the same, as did her breasts, her skin not showing a sign of aging. If you didn’t know that she had two children and seeing her and her eldest together, you might think they were sisters, especially since Kyuubi tended to dress like she was only 19 or 20 at the most, looking the part save for the fact that she had huge breasts, which tended to make her not wear a bra, which was deemed to be uncomfortable by her.
Naruto sat down on his chair as Mikoto sauntered into the classroom. He had received a pretty large preaching from his teacher, Miss Suzume, their history teacher. There was a silence as he listened to the sound of silence, which was nothing. “Alright class, we are beginning to cover the era in which our Divine Emperor united Japan into what it is now.”
The rest of the class had him fall asleep and he was once again put outside with buckets, to give him a training in how to behave himself. There was a deep sigh as he finally saw his History teacher come out of the room, Mikoto approaching. “Uzumaki-san, please get back into the classroom, leave the buckets outside, you’ll be doing something else pretty soon enough. Today, we’re going to talk about a very nice subject.”
The moment that Mikoto entered the classroom, it became deadly silent as she took her seat at the desk and then began to do the roll call, seeing who was there and who wasn’t. She then looked up at the class, looking at Naruto and Sasuke for a moment and then beginning the class. “Alright, today we are going to talk about incest relations in today’s culture. This is Philosophy, so don’t lecture me on it, I’m there to lecture you, as a proper teacher should. Alright, I’ll start off.”
She took a deep breath and then started, her voice being active and keeping the attention of the class: “Incest is the relationship between two people who are of the same blood, in a direct sense. Like, a brother and sister having sex together would make it incest, while two cousins doing the same. Think about your own situation if you have a younger brother or sister or an older brother or sister. It’s all something to bear in mind, that if you might see your closest relative and then think about them in a sexual manner. There are some differences however; that since you two both resemble your parents hopefully, that there is no sign of a sexual attraction or normal attraction, since you two grew up together. However, if one of you two gets separated from the other since birth or through one of your parents getting separated from the other, you might be attracted to each other if you meet each other again, since you both resemble your parents, leading to the Westermarck effect, which pretty much describes the way that you are attracted to each other, as like I had just told you. Alright, now we’ll discuss your own thoughts on the subject of incest in your family.”
Sasuke looked at his mother, a rather red blush on his face as he remembered seeing his older sister naked just a few days ago.
It had been a late day for him and he wanted only to get a shower, getting clean for dinner and then join his mother and sister at the table. When he entered, he saw Itachi with nothing but a smile on her face, though she wasn’t smiling while she was standing there, more like looking slightly surprised, but then quietly asked him to leave, since she wasn’t dressed yet. Still, he looked at the breasts that were dangling, seeing that they weren’t large like his mother, who still had a pretty sizeable bust even though she was 43 in years, having gotten Itachi while she was 23 and him a few days later. There was a slight way that his sister’s breasts seemed to captivate him, though he knew that Naruto’s mother had much bigger breasts, being the big breasted bimbo of the neighborhood, though she was anything but unintelligent, in fact, she was considered to be one of the smartest people that his mother knew, knowing at least thirty languages, from Swahili to English, along with Dutch, as demonstrated when she met a rather handsome young man of 19 years on this planet, who stammered something in Dutch as he was looking for some place to publish a book he had named Icha Icha Paradise. “ Natuurlijk, de volgende straat uitlopen en dan rechts afslaan naar Urichi Boulevard, dan naar rechts en dan vind je Uchiyamada’s boekenwinkel.” He hadn’t understood one word of it, but Kyuubi had told them that a rough translation: “Of course, go straight through the next street, then turn right on the corner to Urichi Boulevard and then take a right where you’ll find Uchiyamada’s bookstore.”
There was a certain attraction between Itachi and him, with her showing him something that was private to most people, though that could be her trying to make up for being away for some time. He shook his head, instead listening to Kiba.
“Okay sensei, I’m not sure what I’ll have to say on the subject, but I’m not interested in my relatives. My mom is just plain ugly and my sister is—“ the door opened and a rather threatening figure stood in the door opening. “I am what, Kiba? Pray to your god and tell me…” a rather creepy smile was on her face as she looked at the boy, who began to sweat slightly, Naruto choosing that moment to speak up. “Hana-chan, he just said your mom was ugly. If your mom is ugly to him, then what are you?” three minutes later, Sasuke would reflect that it hadn’t been the right moment to say such things, since Hana had taken offense to those words, Naruto being pulled into a headlock and after some begging for mercy being released, then Kiba stammering out that he liked his sister, to which she replied: “Like me enough to use my body to satisfy your needs or just platonic love? Gah, I can’t believe I just said that. Mikoto-sensei, I’m sorry for this disturbance, but I saw my little brother and had to tell him that we need to get dinner tonight since our mother is working late, but now that I know how he really feels about me, I think I might be sparing us some money by feeding him to our dogs…”
Mikoto grimaced slightly. “Usually, you’d have my complete agreement on the manner, though this time, I’d like my student to remain alive. Inuzuka-san, your answer to your sister’s reply... I’m most interested in hearing it…” there was a hint to her voice that made him feel on edge, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up slightly and there was a hint of something called apprehension and fear in the air as he looked at his sensei, who was giving him a look that clearly said that he would have to answer or serve detention or something equally horrible.
“I guess that if we hadn’t been living together, I might be interested in my sister in a sexual way, since she does have the necessary curves and looks to fit the image of a dream girl.” Hana looked at her little brother with a slightly peeved look, until Naruto spoke up once again, showing that he had a bit of a problem keeping his mouth shut in these situation, which was just the thing that his mother and sister liked in him.
“Well then, if you don’t want her, why don’t you let me take her as a girlfriend or something like that? Problem is that Yugito-chan wouldn’t like that too much but I’m sure she’ll see reason one day…” Kiba turned red on his cheeks. “No, you can’t date her. You will not become my brother in law, you son of a whore.”
Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, feeling how his body began to generate anger, his irritation coming to a full storm as he realized that this would be a moment that he would have to keep his dark secret a secret, or else there would be mass panic, as well as some rioting as he would have ripped Kiba in two for his remark about his mother.
There was a silence as the words lay cold in the air, Kiba looking at Naruto, who was looking back at him without emotions, his eyes turning red briefly before he exhaled deeply. There was the heavy silence still, until a slapping sound was heard and Kiba fell to the ground, a bright red mark on his cheek from where his sister had slapped him. “Inuzuka Kiba, that’ll be enough. Apologise to Uzumaki-san immediately. You don’t know how hard his mother works to make sure that he and his sister have a roof above their head. You apologize now or else I’ll make sure that mom knows that you called her colleague a whore and you don’t want her angry at you.” Kiba looked at Naruto, tehn looked down. “I’m sorry for calling your mother a whore, Naruto.” Doesn’t mean that she isn’t one, that darned slut always wearing stuff that makes her look even sluttier, considering the fact that she has two children, though Naruto’s sister looks pretty hot too…
Naruto looked at him and shook his head, wishing that he’d just shut up. “Apology accepted. Now go and be a good doggy while someone else speaks up.” Mikoto nodded. “Mister Uchiha, please tell your own feelings on the subject please.”
Sasuke looked around, then at his mother and gulped deeply, but since he knew that he would need to speak on the subject, he just answered the question: “Well if I were placed in an incest situation, I would either choose my mother or my sister, Itachi. Of course, they would either be willing to participate, though I believe that I’d be able to do it. The idea disgusts me, since I am not looking for some family fun, as my mother once described it.”
Mikoto raised an eyebrow. “You do know that you don’t have to be so distant about all this. Is there something you wish to tell me? Class, just tune out this part, since this is some private counseling with my son. The consequences of listening in are known, I hope. Anyways, you can just call me you in that speech, you don’t have to be so distant to use mother on me while I’m in the room.” He nodded. “Alright, you can listen once again. As my son had stated, either me or his older sister would be considered a lust object. Anyone care to guess as to why, except for the Westermarck effect?”
Hinata raised her hand and Mikoto asked her to speak: “Because either of you probably have a feature that he likes, like your b-b-b---“ She turned as red as a tulip, looking at Mikoto who laughed. “My breasts? Well, I don’t think he’ll ever get the opportunity to get breastfed again so I guess that they are pretty much forbidden territory for him.“ she used some inflection of humor in her voice, though she didn’t really feel funny. She looked at her son, who was looking down, then quickly chose another subject, Aburame Shino being the unlucky one.
The rest of the class was handled fairly quickly; either not having the imagination, most people being glad that the hour was over so that they could go home. When Mikoto ended the lesson, only Naruto hadn’t been the one to speak yet, so she made him stay behind to complete the task for the lesson.
“Okay Naruto, please tell me who you fantasize about when you are all alone in your room, doing what all boys do at your age…” she knew that she was stepping over her bounds as a teacher by asking such a private question, but she wanted to know what he thought about when he masturbated, out of womanly curiosity. She looked to the side to see Sasuke stand in the door opening, coming inside and sitting next to Naruto. “Is this still about the incest topic, or merely something that popped into your mind at random, Uchiha-sensei?”
Mikoto gave a curt nod, looking at her student and son for a moment, before lowering her head. “Mom. I think about mom at times when I masturbate.” His voice was soft and almost went unheard, but she blinked and then looked at her son, who wore a somewhat strange look on his face. “You masturbate while thinking about your mother? Well, that’s completely normal Naruto-kun. Young boys usually masturbate about a person they like, most often that being the mother, since they are familiar with her as a kind and loving figure.”
Naruto still looked down and she smiled slightly, putting a supportive hand on his shoulder. “How about I go talk to your mother about that little thing that she did with your big sister and that I’ll tell her about how you spoke up for her in class? How’s that sound? You can stay over for dinner at our place. Of course you won’t mind, Sasuke?”
He merely gave a nod, looking at her with his eyes slowly going over her body, then looking at Naruto. “You’d make a good couple.” Was all that he said, letting Naruto and Mikoto freeze up for a moment, then both looked at each other. “Why did you say that, Sasuke?”
“Sasuke, what the hell? You think I’d look good with your mom? What kind of sick freak are you?” Sasuke shook his head. “You two complement each other pretty well in a moral sense, since you both are people who do anything for justice, while I am the one that is a bit more reserved in his demeanor.” He looked at his mother and absently brushed a stray lock of hair out of his face, until he caught sight of a flash, one that a camera would make. He looked through the window to see a pink haired girl hand a picture to a blonde girl, making him groan. “They never stop…”
He motioned for his mother to follow him, Naruto following him out of instinct and his mother just because she was going to walk with them to the car park, where she usually parked their car. She bade them goodbye for a moment, looking at them as they walked towards her house, looking into her car and then sighing deeply as she saw the mess on the steering wheel, caused by something a week ago, when she had been carrying some boxes filled with cream for the school cafeteria, something which had been delegated to her for once, since she had been free at the moment.
Naruto looked at Sasuke, who was walking slowly, too slowly for his tastes. “Sasuke, why did you tell your mom that me and her would make a good couple?” the voice he used was barely a whisper, making Sasuke smirk an arrogant smirk, a flash reminding him that the two girls were still following him. There was a silence from him as he walked through the streets, his answer cold and cool. “You two fit together. It’s like me and my big sister. We understand each other. While you aren’t smart, you got good looks, just like me and are her type if you go by the fact that she dotes on you, just like your mother and probably because I found a little profile of her ideal man on the shelf that holds the jars, you know where it is, right?”
Naruto nodded, looking at his best friend and then walking besides him, looking at him and then waiting for the two fangirls to come in range again, having seen a rather large pebble, turning around and then kicking it with all his might, a pained grunt coming from Haruno as she got the pebble straight between the eyes, causing her to be out of the running for at least a few moments.
“Yes, nailed her straight on the head.” Naruto muttered, Sasuke having raised an eyebrow. “You should join the Soccer team, they need a good kicker.” There was a silence still as they looked at the house in front of them, Sasuke getting out a key and then putting it into the lock, turning the doorknob for a moment, hoping it was unlocked, which it was. As they entered, Sasuke could hear some sounds come from the living room, the room where they usually went to relax a bit. “Wanna go to the living room for a bit, maybe watch a movie or something? Your mom has to work late tonight, right?”
“Either mom took the day off, or she’s…” he halted as he looked at the inside of the Uchiha living room. A couch was against the wall, in full view of the door, a TV on at the moment, moaning apparently coming from it, as well as from the sole occupant of the room, up until the time they opened the door.
Itachi looked up from her masturbation session, to see a rather gorgeous blonde in the door opening. Sweat was covering her body, making her feel like she was something on display for him. “Why don’t you come over and help me, blondie? I got a hole that needs stuffing…” She looked at him with a sultry look, beckoning him over to her, wondering why he looked familiar. “Sis!”
Her mood deflated slightly as she saw her little brother stand there, looking at her, making her realize that she was still playing with herself, her fingers still rubbing her slit, the blonde guy along with Sasuke having a color that resembled a beet on their faces, their eyes looking at her and she shifted slightly, grabbing her breast with one hand and began to roll it around slightly, pinching the nipple at times, looking at the boys as her fingers still plunged within her, the rubbing having ceased in favor of something that would get her off in no-time.
Sasuke was looking at his sister with his eyes wide, his mouth hanging open slightly as he watched her masturbate, looking at Naruto for a moment to see that the blonde had his eyes closed and was muttering something, something about not going to do it, not going to do it, not going to do it, and so on. There was a silence, except for some moaning from Itachi, who was looking at the two young men as they stood there.
“Why don’t you come sit next to me and we’ll watch this porno together? I’ll even keep on masturbating…” she beckoned towards them and Sasuke found himself pushing Naruto towards Itachi, who was looking at the two of them almost hungrily, looking at them like a bird would look at a juicy worm, though Sasuke was a bit disturbed by that mental image, replacing the bird with Itachi and the worm with something different...
There was of course a natural reaction from both teenagers, a tent pretty much showing that they were both not gay, but considering just who it was made the two of them a bit apprehensive, since this was Itachi, the one girl that could seriously make them regret it should they displease her, having a genius IQ and apparently a very high libido, since she looked at them like a wolf would do to a single sheep, watching them with eyes that made them freeze up slightly.
She shivered as she could feel their eyes on her, making her feel an added kick from it, being watched as she worked herself to orgasm, feeling horny enough not to care. A memory kicked in from the back of her mind.
She had been nine at the time, when her father had called her to his room, then told her to sit on his lap. She had done it without questioning him, feeling how he stroked her hair softly and then had cupped her face with his hand, looking into her face. “You’re so beautiful Itachi-chan.” She hadn’t know at that age what he was going to do. Now that she looked back at it, it was disgusting. A man having sex with his own daughter… she had cried, but her daddy had told her to be silent.
When she was 13, she had once again lain under her father, feeling how he penetrated her. Then… her eyes opened, her mind expanding all of a sudden, the world turning into a blood red with darkness coloring it. She looked at her father, feeling how she wanted to stab him with a knife, one appearing in her hands and she moved towards the man, placing it under his throat, him stammering apologies. She cut, watching white blood come from the wound, making her smile as she could feel a sting of revenge go through her and make her feel somewhat better, a stabbing frenzy beginning to come within her, making her take the knife, driving it into his throat to watch the blood spurt out.
When she had come back to earth, the entire world looked normal again, though her daddy was now shivering. Wordlessly she handed him a length of rope that he had kept around in the bedroom, for tying her to the bed and he took it, making a noose, then fastening it to the lamp, then taking a stool and standing on top of it and then asking her to kick it away.
She left after she knew that he was dead, his body ceasing to move and the stench of his bowels having released themselves being apparent. She hadn’t told anyone out of shame, though she always would remember the joy of watching how he died.
She looked at the teenagers, looking at them as their arousal seemed to make her take notice of them, a smile on her face, her sweaty body wanting to have them inside her. Though she did have some not-so-nice experiences with her father, she nevertheless wanted to have someone inside her to quench that burning desire that ran so rampant within her body that she just wanted to be ravaged by her little brother and his friend.
“Sasuke-kun, why don’t you allow big sister to relieve you a little bit? You look strained.” Like a horny cat, she began to crawl over him, laying her body on top of him, his face now looking like a tomato which seemed to be close to bursting. A silence fell over the room as even Naruto looked rather flushed as she looked at his face, seeing that he was looking slightly more eager to participate if the tent in his pants was any indication, his size apparently being very much to her liking. “Well what do I see there? Is Naruto-kun getting a bit excited from Sasuke-kun’s big sister? Does he want her to suckle on his dick like it was a big lollipop?” she inched over to him, leaving Sasuke sitting there, his hard on painful in his pants. He knew that his big sister was now horny like butter, nothing stopping her if she was like this. He hadn’t experienced this before, but he had heard his mother go at it with his father once, knowing now that his sister had inherited that sexual need and craving. “WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING, UCHIHA ITACHI!” a voice spoke up.
Itachi’s head swung to the direction of the voice, halting her progress with Naruto’s pants, his underwear already visible, the big bulge there looking rather appetizing. “Eh, getting dinner?” her mother looked at her and then at Sasuke, who was looking rather pale at the moment. “Any reason as to why Itachi is naked on the couch, along with you two sitting there with an erection? Now, I know that Itachi is a bit like me and probably was the one watching the porno.” She waved towards the screen, where a young woman was busy with two men on the couch, looking at it for a moment, then looking at Itachi. “But that is no reason to take advantage of her.”
“Mom, I was the one that took advantage of them. I tried to play on their hormones, but I guess they both know the feel of their right hand rather well, since you didn’t catch us in a horizontal mambo.” Mikoto shook her head at her eldest’s behavior. “Are you going to clothe yourself or what? Otherwise you’ll be wearing nothing at all for dinner.”
“I’d like to be their dinner… Maybe spread some soy sauce over my breasts, so they can lick it off.” Mikoto shook her head sadly at her daughter’s behavior. “Get dressed Itachi.” Sighing, Itachi just went up to her room, throwing a lustful look at Naruto, winking slightly as he fastened his belt once more. “I’ll see you in a moment, Naruto-kun.”
Mikoto shook her head. “I talked to your mother a moment ago, she knows you’re staying here for dinner and has told me to tell you that she wants to have a bit of a chat with her, though she promised that she wouldn’t do anything to your sister again, though she wasn’t sure whether you liked it or not.” She looked to the side, then back at him.
She remembered the conversation pretty well, her mind still focused on the woman’s words. She had just exited her car as Kyuubi came up to her, her assets bouncing slightly in the short top that she wore, looking at her with a bright smile playing on her face. “You talked to Naruto-kun didn’t you? He told you about the things I did to Yugito-chan, didn’t he?” her tone was cheerful as she didn’t seem to mind the way that Mikoto looked at her, with some slight disgust. “You molested your own daughter.”
“So? She liked it.” Kyuubi answered without the grin faltering on her face. “Don’t you realize that you’ll get arrested for that? It’s highly illegal as well as immoral.” Kyuubi shook her head, smiling softly as she looked at the other woman and then knew that she shouldn’t tell that Demons didn’t really adhere to normal society, though with it being in an open area which carried sound rather well, she knew that she would have to do something. She stepped into Mikoto’s personal space, giving her a quick peck on the cheek, before looking into her eyes and then pulling her into the house, making her walk through a small trick she had picked up from her sister, who was a bit more gifted in the mental manipulation arts then she was.
“Why don’t you come in?” she said rather loudly, so that the neighbors that might be listening could hear it. The door was quickly shut behind them and Kyuubi smirked predatorily. “What I do with Naruto and Yugito is nothing of your concern. What we are doing might not be morally accepted, but still, it is an expression of love which goes a bit farther than the normal hug that a parent gives. Take your own daughter for instance. Her father used her for his own pleasure and look how she turned out. She used her eyes to make him commit suicide, by using her imagination to make him so depressed and mentally shattered that he hung himself.” Kyuubi knew that little secret of Itachi because she had bore witness to it, ever since she could feel something off within Itachi, like there was something strange. Also because Itachi had bled there once, making her feel a slight suspicion towards the Uchiha Patriarch. “Fugaku… raped Itachi?” she stammered, looking at the other woman. “Itachi bled there and I noticed it.” Mikoto’s eyes were widened, a pang of pain going through her body as she looked at the other woman who nodded slowly. “He used her every night, I heard them at times. You were often away from home, right? He always made sure that you weren’t home, put Sasuke to bed and then went at his daughter, though Sasuke was still very young at that age. When she unlocked the hidden potential of her eyes, she killed him on the mental level, destroying his own self-image in the process, leaving nothing more than a shell of a man, who wanted to die.”
Mikoto couldn’t take it anymore. She looked at her neighbor, forgetting about the fact that she was here to confront the other woman with her sexual abuse of her daughter and then burst into tears, looking at Kyuubi, who offered a gentle shoulder, hugging her slightly due to a need for contact. “Mikoto-chan, why don’t we go sit down? I think you should come to terms with the fact that your late husband used his own daughter to satisfy his cravings.”
Her eyes were still a bit red, though it wasn’t noticed with her sharingan activated still, though it did give the people the impression that she was doing drugs or something like that, since it actually made the members of her family be shunned by people. “Naruto’s build very nicely in the groin area though. If you want to test him out for a bit, I won’t get jealous, but don’t try it today, only when I give the green light. If he’s still a virgin, that is. If he isn’t, feel free to do him anytime, anywhere.” With that advice she closed the door, leaving Mikoto standing there.
She stepped into her house through the door, hearing someone say something about lollipops, which made her raise an eyebrow, only coming into the room the moment she had hung her coat on the coat rack, which held only her coat, seeing that Itachi was pretty much draped over Naruto and Sasuke, busy with getting Naruto’s dick out of his pants, making her also pretty interested in what he was packing, because apparently, he was big in that area, which Kyuubi had alluded to, though she really should stop this, being a responsible parent and all.
“WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING, UCHIHA ITACHI?” she looked at her daughter to see that she looked up and said something about dinner. After some interrogation, she finally decided to make some dinner.
Twenty minutes later, the porno had finished, Sasuke being all red in the face as he handed the tape back to his sister, who grinned and said something about always being ready to serve her little brother. “Itachi-chan, we need to talk.”
“Sure, about what?” Mikoto steeled herself for Itachi’s reaction. “Your father. Kyuubi told me.” Itachi’s face clouded immediately, her looking down at the ground, her teeth being shown as she grit them. “Alright. In my room. Sasuke, look after the food.”
Itachi’s entire demeanor had changed, Sasuke nodding and going to tend to the food, while Naruot looked at her with a look of puzzlement in his eyes. He had rather liked the horny Uchiha, though he knew something was wrong with her, once her face seemed to lose that smile that she constantly wore.
As they entered Itachi’s troom, the younger Uchiha urned to her mother, looking at her, her eyes turning into the ultimate form of the bloodline’s eyes, the mangekyo. “Why did Kyuubi tell you that?”
“I asked her why she was molesting her own children.” Itachi nodded softly. “Okay, then she had the obligation to tell. I only asked her to tell when you came to her with a question about incest, since you’d be prepared for it, though I probably was wrong. Daddy died the way that he made me loose my virginity. In shame.” A somewhat cold grin appeared on her face. “I waited until he was dead before leaving the room. You’d be surprised what the man did to me, I’m sure that he’s never done you in the backdoor, right? I could hear you screw from my room, you’re not the quietest one around, so I heard about your dislike for Anal sex that one time I was ten.” Itachi’s face seemed to become slightly unhinged from reality as a mad grin split her face. “I will get a dick in my body, even if I have to rape Sasuke for it! Naruto-kun’s dick is also good, since he looks like a big boy, with a lot of cum that’ll cover my entire face as I suck him off, to make him use me like a dirty whore that just wants it in every little hole that she has.” Itachi licked her lips while Mikoto looked at her. “Fugaku raped you, Itachi-chan. Don’t you feel sad about that, or emotionally conflicted that you had killed him?”
Itachi shook her head. “Just remember him like he used to be and then you’ll feel loads better mom. I sure as hell don’t want to think about the old man anymore, and you shouldn’t either.”
Ten minutes later, Naruto noticed the two of them come down, though he was occupied with the meatballs, making sure that they wouldn’t be all burnt, though some people liked them. It was a dish that he had once seen in a book about delicacies from over the world, which was mashed potatoes with some meatballs on the side, a big amount of spinach on the side, then having it mixed together by the person who ate it.
Dinner was uneventful, except for the moment in which he could feel a foot on his crotch, which began to play with the limp tool that lay there, Itachi having a grin on her face like a cat who had just captured a canary and is about to devour the thing whole. “Feeling a bit under the weather, Naruto-kun?” she asked, looking at him with that devilish glint in her eyes. She smiled slightly as her toes began to play with his cock a bit, which had risen to the attention, her eyes still trained upon his face as he felt very discomforted at the moment. Mikoto was watching his face apparently, realizing that he must be blushing and awful lot at the moment.
“Are you okay, Naruto?” she asked, looking at him, then at her daughter, getting an idea and then slamming her foot upwards, hitting Itachi’s leg on a painful spot which caused Itachi to scrunch up her eyes and remove her foot, since it hurt a lot. “Do that outside of dinner, Itachi-chan.” Itachi pouted, Sasuke looking at her with an uncomprehending look, before he cast a glance at Naruto and shook his head. “No trying to feel up my best friend, Neechan.”
There was a silence for the rest of the dinner, with no more attempts being made for him to get molested by Itachi, who looked a bit saddened at that restriction by her mother, as well as being found out by her little brother.
Sasuke was a bit peeved that his sister did feel up Naruto, but he couldn’t blame her. He must look nice to women with his blonde hair being short and spiky, his eyes looking like frozen chips of ice, which tended to allure the women to him, since he looked cool and distant with them, which drove women wild.
As Naruto exited through the front door, Sasuke let out a massive sigh, before looking at Itachi and his mother. “How dare you do that to him, Itachi! You may be my elder sister, but that’s no way to treat a guest. And don’t say anything about it being a nice thing for Naruto, since he’s had it hard enough with them cock-tease women at his house! Jesus, if you could hear him talk about how his mother and sister are always busy with him, trying to make him lose his virginity, even you would be disgusted.” Sasuke exited his ranting mode, glad to get that out of his mouth. Both his mother and sister looked at him nonplussed. “If you won’t believe it, why don’t you enter their house tonight? Mom, when you were talking with Kyuubi, she probably used some of her magic on you to make your forget something or acted like she was all vulnerable and stuff. There isn’t much to do about that, but Naruto has told me that his mother will do anything to get her will be done.” Sasuke shivered slightly as he remembered something, knowing that Kyuubi hadn’t seen him, or else she’d have done the same to him. He knew that Kyuubi was not normal, as was Naruto, though he didn’t let either of them know that he knew. Surely they wouldn’t like it, and he valued Naruto as a friend. Despite the fact that Kyuubi worked her ass off to feed her two children, he knew that she was a woman who never seemed to age, which furthered his conclusion that she was either practicing magic, or being something that was out of mythical lore, like a Kitsune or a kappa, though if he were to guess, she’d be a Kitsune, since they usually had nine tails.
Naruto walked down towards his own front door, feeling a sense of something about to happen pass through him, reaching out for the doorknob, only to have the door opened before he could touch it. There stood his mother, looking at him with a big smile on her face. “Naruto-kun, there you are. Did you eat well at Uchiha-san’s house?” he nodded, giving her the barely perceived version, which she usually picked up well enough to see them. There was a silence as she looked at him with her eyes slightly misty as she thought about something. “Why don’t you go upstairs to do your homework, I’ll just clean up a little bit. Your big sister is busy with something for school, so please don’t disturb her.”
He nodded, looking at his mother who just smiled at him, waiting for him to pass her by, grabbing him all of a sudden and hugging him, still smiling. “I love you, Naruto.” He muttered something about loving her too, his mind already at the homework he’d have to do, waiting for the correct mood to setlle down in which he would be able to have it done in no time, which he usually needed to masturbate for to make his mind able to finally get itself to do those math problems.
As he sat at his desk, he looked towards the drawers of it, then grabbing the knob and opening it, pulling out a math book, followed by a special bloc for math notes and problems, on which he would write out the problems in the book and work them out without any disturbances.
He was just busy on the final problem as he heard the door to his room open up and saw his mother come through, carrying a small tray on which some snacks were arranged, along with a glass of orange juice. “Mom, you don’t have to bring me something to eat while I’m busy with math! You always do that when I’m busy with homework and such.” Kyuubi just smiled that smile that most mothers were famous for and then left, throwing over her shoulder; “Mothers should take good care of their children.”
“Mothers should take good care of their children my ass. Oh well, seems like she put some chocolate chip cookies with the OJ. I should eat something, since it’ll be a nice break before I’ll finish the last problem. I deserve a rest.” He muttered that as he drank the orange juice, looking at the glass, a strange taste in his mouth, though he dismissed it as he hadn’t really drank much since coming into the room, which had been two hours ago, looking at the clock and seeing that it was close to nine. “Now, the chocolate chip cookies.” He muttered as he grabbed one of them and bit off a part, feeling a sensation of many flavors assailing his tongue and making him feel almost horny as he downed the cookie without much prompting from his brain.
He looked at the math problem again, getting to work with much vigor on it, the problem suddenly seeming not so hard anymore, solving it with a few calculations. After that there was a silence, making him feel like he had just the need to go masturbate, looking at the clock and seeing that he did have some time left. Slowly, he unbuckled his pants and lowered them, feeling quite secure in his room, hoping that nobody would come in, though there never had been anyone coming in when he had masturbated before, the members of their family usually preferring at least some amount of privacy to be given, knocking on the door whenever they wanted to be let in.
“Hmm, who to fantasize about?” he muttered, knowing that he did have a few lovely ladies to think about. Kurenai-sensei was one of the few that had been the subject of many a fantasy, since she looked almost like his mother, who was a bit wilder and younger-looking, even though she was older then Kurenai-sensei.
He took the image of Kurenai-sensei on his mind, making him think about her long legs and how sexy she looked when she wore her favorite dress. His hand went to his privates, stroking the length slowly. “Kurenai-sensei, you’re such a hot teacher. I want to just take you and bend you over my desk, then make you scream my name.” he shivered as he became close to coming, until two hands grabbed his cock and a soft, sensual voice spoke in his ear: “Started without me, Naruto-kun? You can’t do that. Let mommy take care of that little problem of yours…”
“Mom?” he said weakly, looking at his mother’s face, which was a cross between a horny leer and a grin as she began to work her magic on his rod, looking at him with an impish look on her face, her red eyes making him feel like he was her prey. “You’ve been keeping a lot inside. At night I could hear you masturbate, thinking nobody would hear, but I did and I’ve wanted to punish you for always throwing away those tissues and such, so tonight, you’re going to satisfy mommy…”
He shuddered slightly as he could feel her grabbing his balls and softly kneading them, looking at him and licking his face with her tongue making him feel like he was in a bad horror movie with his mother providing the main part of the amusement, her tongue and hands making him feel a lot better than before when he had only his own hands to help him out.
His mother’s hands were skillful, bringing him to climax faster then he had expected, his cock giving no signs of coming yet, but then it seemed to twitch and a thick shot of semen blasted from it, going through the air and landing on the ground, after which she placed her hands in front of his cock, catching most of his semen, it dripping down her hands, bringing them to her mouth and then noisily slurping it off.
“My big boy is going to experience just what exactly a woman can do to pleasure a man, despite the fact that I’m your mother and we shouldn’t do these things.” She said, looking at him and then focused on his cock, grabbing it and then bringing it to her mouth, licking it slowly with her tongue, tasting his semen as he looked down at her, seeing her red hair sway slightly as she moved her head down, licking his shaft tenderly, as the flesh still ached a bit, having just come and thus being still a bit irritated.
Yugito looked to her brother’s room, hearing an outcry of mom coming from there and then shook her head. Her mother had forbidden her from taking Naruto’s virginity, for a reason that she wouldn’t explain, but it had something to do with the dark secret that Naruto alone seemed to be holding of the family, though her mother had hinted that she too held something similar, which was connected to their blood type, which was quite similar, though Yugito had inherited her father’s blood type, Naruto getting his mother’s.
“Mom!” he moaned as he could feel how his mother was licking his balls, her tongue going over them tenderly, looking up at him with those flaming red eyed making him feel so damn horny that he could feel how his cock began to get hard again though he had just spent his load on the floor and her hands, though her skill couldn’t be denied, her mouth now working his left ball while her hands began to play with his shaft, slowly rolling the skin up and down using two fingers and then making him experience that, having moved between his legs in the space of seconds to better service him, doing her best to make her son feel good.
Mikoto was in a rather strange mood, ringing the doorbell of the Uzumaki residence, hoping that her son hadn’t been right in the assumption. From what he had told, Kyuubi would jump her son at any opportune time, so she hoped that she wouldn’t enter into a scene of total debauchery.
Kyuubi sneezed loudly, her nose feeling itchy as she lavished attention upon Naruto, hearing the doorbell and the heartbeat of the person standing in front of the door. “YUGITO, GET THE DOOR!”
Yugito heard her mom shout and then sighed deeply and put her playgirl away, momentarily thinking about how nice it would be to just show up as she was, without pants on, but decided against it, pulling on her pants and then walking slowly towards the stairs. She passed Naruto’s room, looking inside only to see her mother on her knees, her head in Naruto’s crotch, with Naruto looking like some holy man getting a blowjob off the holy virgin Mary, which would be the ultimate pleasure or something, she deduced, not having much of a fondness for Christianity, so the entire thing would be pretty pointless anyways. She watched as Naruto wriggled a bit in his chair, her mother apparently doing a very good job, mumbling something under her breath as she was apparently licking him only, Naruto doing a pretty good encouragement with incoherent noises, which made her shake her head. He would be there to pleasure her in time so, she wasn’t worried.
When she opened the door, she was somewhat surprised to see her neighbor standing there, but nevertheless did common courtesy. “Hello Uchiha-san. How can I help you?” Mikoto looked at her and Yugito could feel a chill go through her body as she looked at the woman, who looked to be a bit too serious for just a neighbor visit. “Yugito-chan, I would like to speak with your mother for a few moments. Can you tell me where she is?”
Yugito looked a bit confused to her, as she thought about it, looking at the facial expression of the girl, which tended to mirror Itachi’s at times, which was rather curious, though not unusual, since they were close in age. Yugito fidgeted with her pants for a moment, looking up at her and then slowly nodding. “I’ll take you to mom then, I don’t think that she would mind some company.” She swore that she saw a look of envy in Yugito’s eyes and then sighed as she was let in, the smell of the house being almost unnatural, a deep perfume permeating the air, making her wonder if there had been some sort of dark ritual before she had been allowed in, but still, she did not question anything, though there were some sounds that seemed to be awfully muffled to her. She walked through the living room, looking at the things while Yugito fidgeted, her hands being busy with themselves as she tried to work down her nervousness, since Mikoto might tell the police on her mother and then they would be separated from Naruto, something that she wouldn’t allow, even if she had to kill Mikoto using her rightful form, which she rarely wore due to the stress of transforming into a human once again, though it had been pretty nice to be in her natural form, hearing and feeling everything a thousand times better. Her mother didn’t have such problems, being a full-blood, but still, she wanted to make love to Naruto without anyone disturbing them.
Kyuubi was busy with Naruto’s balls, lavishing saliva all over them and then slowly suckling on one, making his already hard cock grow even harder, just like she liked it. He did have a rather fast regeneration, courtesy of his dark little secret, which nobody should know, though if he decided to let it be known to a few who would be able to keep their mouths shut, it’d be fine to her, since she trusted her son completely. There was a silence between mother and son as the former began to take the head of the latter’s cock in her mouth, making an indecent sound which was like the suction of a suction cup, which made a rather erotic sound. There was a silence, broken only by the moaning of Naruto and the quiet suckling by Kyuubi, who took great pride in making sure that Naruto would be on the brink of orgasm within a moment’s notice, since he would need to feel her hot mouth around his cock.
Mikoto was not quite sure where Kyuubi was, but since she hadn’t been through the rest of the house yet, she went upstairs. When she passed Kyuubi’s bedroom, she looked inside to see whether the woman was there, but there was nothing but clothes on the floor, a bottle of water on the nightstand, some small decorations and a very big vibrator standing on the nightstand also, but there was a small label attached to it, which was unreadable from this distance. Still, Mikoto thought that it was just a sign that the woman that lived in the room was just lonely and needed a man, Naruot being the only one in the house, so there might be something true about Sasuke’s claims…
The next room was Yugito’s the girl entering it carefully and picking up her magazine, before shutting the door in Mikoto’s face without much further conversation. Clearly the girl wanted to be left alone and thus undisturbed. Mikoto moved to the next room, which was marked by a metal plate: Naruto’s room.
She opened the door, only to see Naruto sitting on a chair, near a desk, with a bobbing mass of hair near his crotch, which apparently connected to a body with luscious curves, which was currently on its knees, apparently giving him pleasure, if his moaning was any indication of the things that were being done to him, which must be pleasurable because he was calling the redheaded hair mass mom and asking the mass of hair which was still moving in a pace that she found to be pretty impressive, if he was allowed to come yet.
“Mom, can I please come? I am so close mom, please let me come.” She looked up at him, looking him straight in the eyes and let his cock go and grinned. “Why should I let you come yet? Mommy likes sucking on her big boy’s cock so much that she’s going to continue doing it until she wants to feel her big boy’s cum all over her face. Come on, I know you’ve always wanted to see your mother give you a blowjob, so why should you wait? Just let mommy take care of you and she’ll make you feel really good.” After saying that, she went back to her sucking, taking great care to only suck on the head of his cock, not wanting him to experience her blowjob techniques too early out of fear that he might come. Sucking on his head was one of the safest things she could do, since the back of her throat had a small special effect added, one she couldn’t control. It was unusually hot in the back of her throat, which would be enough to make most men come, at least her ex-husband had come a lot whenever she deep throated her.
She looked up at her son’s eyes, seeing them turn red as he became closer and closer to the edge, his self-control being put to the test, looking at him and then giving him an impish look, biting slowly into the flesh, enough to cause a sensation, which sent him over the edge. The first blast of cum shot into her throat, after which she released his cock, the next salvo landing on her face, coating it with it, the thick creamy fluid lying on top of her face, making her smile slightly as she looked at his cock, still seeing that he was coming. “Yes, come all over mommy’s face! Treat your mother like a common whore! Yes, yes, yes, yes!” she damn near shouted the last yes as her own orgasm came, just from being in contact with her son’s semen, a fact which aroused her tremendously, since she had been waiting for this moment ever since her husband had left her, not really wanting to have close contact with a man anymore since her husband had betrayed her by divorcing her and going to live somewhere else. The bad part was that he had also learned that she was not of this world and that had been the reason for his divorce, though he hadn’t stated it, since nobody would believe it.
Mikoto froze as she looked at the sight of Kyuubi giving her own son a blowjob, or at least licking him. This confirmed all that Sasuke had told her; though it was somewhat stranger then she had imagined it. There were some moans of Yugito’s room, the girl apparently being turned on by the entire behavior of her mother or something else, though Mikoto didn’t want to fathom the reason for the excitement of the girl, since it was none of her business.
“Mikoto-chan? Would you be interested in joining us here?” a voice spoke up and Kyuubi turned towards her, her face still dripping with Naruto’s cum, which was slowly making its way down, being in her hair and all that.
“Eh?” was the intelligent response from the woman who looked on as the other woman turned around, saying: “Wait a moment. Mommy needs to clean her big boy…” for a moment, she was actually contemplating it, since Naruto did seem to be pretty big and she had been wanting a man inside her ever since her husband had died, but morals won out in the end. “No, I won’t.”
Kyuubi looked up, looking at Mikoto with her eyes still glowing slightly red, a somewhat feral smile on her face. “Would you then leave us alone for the rest of the evening? I’ve been kind enough to allow you entrance into the house, so do not overstay your welcome.” Mikoto’s eyes narrowed. “You’re sexually abusing your own son! You can go to jail for this!”
Kyuubi smiled sweetly at her and then gave her a vicious grin. “Who cares about going to jail? I’ll sit out my sentence and then you’ll be old… Naruto-kun is just like me, he cares for his family, he’ll never admit it… Besides, you like what mommy is doing, don’t you, Naruto-kun?”
Naruto looked at his mother, then at Mikoto, who looked a bit incensed at their actions, remembering how she had been asking about incest and something else in class, though it was all a bit fuzzy in his mind, the orgasms that his mother had caused being still in his mind, his hormones raging, feeling himself slowly lose control of his body as lust ran rampant within his body. “Yes mom, I love the way you suck my cock, please do it again, please…” she obeyed his question, slowly licking the crown of his cock and then make sure that it was well-covered in saliva.
Kyuubi noticed her son’s slow descent into a lust-frenzied state, her eyes widening slowly as she pulled herself away with a noticeable amount of strain on her muscles, looking at her neighbor with her eyes glowing even fiercer, almost being red glowing dots of light in a dark room. “Leave now.” Her voice spoke of power, which was accompanied by a sudden surge of fear going through Mikoto’s body, which subconsciously took a step back, then another, until she was out of the door, looking at the spectacle of mother and son being in an erotic forbidden situation. “If you want to live, get the hell out of our house! You will be welcome tomorrow morning again, but for the night, do not disturb us.”
Naruto knew that when his mother was in one of her moods, that getting away was not an option, despite the fact that she was lavishing attention on his cock, which was pleasurable and nice, making him feel so damned good that it felt good having his mother suck on his cock and maybe do more with him.
Naruto was not a difficult person with his relationships, despite the fact that he had been a virgin before his mother made him come, which effectively seemed to awaken something of his dark little secret within him. Why she had done it, he didn’t know, but the only thing that he could feel was a burning within his chest, that made him feel so damned good that it didn’t hurt anymore as his mother suckled on his flesh, which should have been raw from all the exercise that it got.
Mikoto nodded slowly, moving away as fast and decently as possible, ignoring the sounds of pleasure that came from Yugito’s room, which were punctuated by some cries of wanting her brother to go deeper into her pussy, that she’d be his favorite fuck-kitten forever and similar things. There was a silence as she opened the door, looking at the street and then closing the door silently, shaking her head. Since Naruto was apparently content with his mother’s ministrations and the woman seemed to be getting pretty creepy, she decided to just let it be, while her original thought to call the police on them faded into oblivion, a grudging acceptance that if it didn’t hurt her family, it’d be okay for them, settled in. she entered through the door, seeing Sasuke stand there, waiting for her to return. “And?’
“You were right.” Sasuke nodded, looking at his mother and then beckoning her further into the house, where Itachi was lounging on the couch. “So, was his mother already riding him like a cowgirl or what?’
“Not quite.” She muttered, looking at her eldest with a peeved look on her face. “They offered for you to join in, didn’t they, mom?” Sasuke asked, looking at her with his eyes glowing slightly, making Mikoto very concerned with her son’s mental health, that he might be getting the same ideas as Kyuubi in his mind. “You’re not going to ask me to do the same to you as Kyuubi does to Naruto, are you Sasuke?”
Sasuke shook his head. “While I think you are still beautiful, I would rather do someone of my own age. Except for Ino and Sakura, that is.” He muttered the last part, making her smile slightly., she knew about the attempted rape that Sakura had attempted, being informed by the principal that it had happened and the rather unusual therapy that he had underwent. “Did you like Tsunade-sensei’s breasts, Sasuke-kun?”
Sasuke’s face turned stony as he looked at his mother with a look on his face that was a mix between embarrassment as well as being aghast. “Mom!” Mikoto laughed, the sound being slightly hollow to her own ears and making her feel slightly tired, the things that had happened today being enough for her body to want sleep enough to rest for an eternity, though she knew that she would have to get up tomorrow to teach.
Itachi couldn’t help herself. She burst into laughter, the sound being rather disturbing since she rarely laughed out loud for anyone else then her family, still that being a very rare occurrence, like a car flipping over and getting set alight by hooligans, being still occupied by five people, with all of them surviving due to some freak thing happening. “You DO like boobies Sasuke-kun! I’ve always wondered if you might not like boobies, since you don’t pay attention to me and mom when we flash then to you, so now is the time for me to show you my big delicious boobs!” with that, she lifted her shirt, showing that she wore no bra, her boobs bouncing in Sasuke’s view, making a trickle of blood go down his nose, hitting the floor with a dull sound.
“ITACHI UCHIHA!” Itachi looked at her mother, tilting her head to the left. “He saw me naked just a few hours ago mom! I didn’t know I’d have such an effect on him, especially after he saw me all naked a few hours ago, masturbating on this very couch. But still, I’m flattered that he likes my boobies. Maybe you’d like to visit me tonight, Sasuke-kun, so you’ll be able to please your big sister better then daddy ever could…” Itachi realized what she had said and Sasuke just looked at her, then at his mother, who looked pained, the betrayal of her late husband being still hard on her mind, driving away the thoughts of the incest that occurred within the Uzumaki family at the moment. “Let’s all go to bed, shall we? We got enough to do tomorrow.”
Sasuke nodded dumbly, sighing deeply as he recovered slightly. This had been a hard day on him, since it involved his mind needing to accept a great deal of shocks, ranging from the questions in school to Itachi’s new horny side emerging, along with the knowledge that Naruto wasn’t a virgin anymore, fucking his mother apparently, or doing something similar. His mother must really be out of it, since she was just unfazed by anything, just pulling off her clothes and dropping them on the floor, before going to her bedroom while only wearing a bra and panties. He too decided to just go to bed, walking up the stairs without further thought, save for one. Mom looks really hot with those black panties on… What am I thinking! This is mom I’m thinking about, I don’t want to have sex with her!
There was a silence as Naruto felt how his mother moved back, his eyes focused on the wall, hoping that she would let go, since he’d been feeling very uncomfortable, coupled with the fact that it was getting late and he had school, while his mother would have to go to work tomorrow again. “Naruto-kun, why don’t you make mommy feel good by penetrating her tight little pussy. Mommy really wants her big boy to make sure she feels really good…” Naruto’s eyes looked at her pussy as she nudged against his leg with it, making him feel tempted to take her there and now, though his moral code prevented him from doing that, despite it being very alluring. His moral code changed a lot, but one thing remained a constant, which was: get to school and get good grades, which would be accomplished by going to bed around now, though his mother was either trying to kill him or make him get into bed very late, which was not an option to him at the moment, since he would need to be awake tomorrow, since there had been a test foreshadowed by his homeroom teacher, who usually gave tests when it felt right to him.
“Sorry mom, but I’m bailing out.” He muttered as he grasped her breasts tightly, looking her into the eyes, kissing her on the mouth and then opening the window and pushing her to the floor, then grabbing the window ledge and using some supernatural strength that he didn’t know he possessed, jumped straight through the opening, just wanting to get the hell out of the house.
Unfortunately, or fortunately, he jumped straight out of the window with a little bit too much force, causing him to jump straight over the hedge, towards Sasuke’s house. He grabbed a windowsill, looking at it and then slowly hoisting himself up, opening the window with a little trick he had learned. The act of exercise did take a lot out of him and when he saw a bed, he just collapsed upon it, a hand draping the covers over him and then hugging him closely, muttering something about never letting him go and that she was happy that he occupied her bed once more. He fell into a blissful sleep in the arms of the strange womanly figure, whose bra seemed to prick against his skin, irritating him a little bit but still making him feel comfortable, since it wasn’t his mother that was molesting him.
Kyuubi on the other hand looked at the window, feeling a bit put out by the fact that her son had abandoned her like that, but gathered her courage soon enough. “He’ll be back. I know he will. He’s left his school bag here, along with his clothes and I know that he’s stubborn enough to come back when he needs to. When you come back, mommy will be ready for you, Naruto-kun. You may have gone into Mikoto-chan’s bedroom, but I know you did that just to get away for a moment. I’ll have you tomorrow, but now, I need a bit of rest…”
Uchiha Sasuke usually slept very little, due to a trauma he had sustained while being a child, having a fear of clowns that never really went away, making him stay up long times since he was afraid of the clowns getting to him. He awoke and looked at the clock next to his bed, seeing that it was about time for his mother to wake up, so he got up, scratching himself under his armpit slightly, since it was itchy. He wandered through the house, until he came to his mother’s bedroom, looking inside and seeing the sleeping form of a blonde-haired person, who his mother sure as hell didn’t invite into their house. For a moment, he paused at the doorstep, looking at the blonde head, which turned to reveal a sleeping Naruto to him. Shaking his head slightly, he pinched Naruto’s nose, which caused him to sputter and flail a bit, also waking up Mikoto, whose hands were still wrapped around Naruto, making him look at Sasuke with a slightly surprised look on his face. “Sasuke, what are you doing here?”
“I got an even better question for you: What are you doing in my bed, naked?” Mikoto’s voice was heard and Naruto looked at her, turning around and making a certain something brush against her thigh, which made her raise an eyebrow. “I have no idea how I got here. I remember jumping out of the window and crawling up a windowsill, but other than that, I have no clue.” Naruto’s voice was honest and clear, making her nod slightly. “How would you rate your mother’s performance?”
Naruto blinked. “Performance?” Mikoto nodded. “Yes, last time I saw her, you two were engaged in oral sex, with her giving you head. Did it feel good? Do you derive pleasure from incest?” Naruto’s eyes widened almost comically as he sputtered slightly, looking at her as she smiled a bit. “I was just kidding, Naruto-kun. Since you’re a bit naked, why not dress in some clothes of my husband? Sasuke, would you wake up your sister and tell her we will have a guest during breakfast?” Sasuke nodded, giving Naruto a look that said that they’d talk later, leaving him in the room with his mother.
“My husband’s clothing is in the top drawer.” Was all that she said as she nearly shoved him out of bed. “But, I’m naked.”
“Come on, you haven’t got anything I’ve never seen be…” she stalled as he had gotten out of bed, his cock standing proudly there, clearly a lot bigger then she had seen the day before, but then, she hadn’t really been focusing. “Shit… You’re large.” Was all that she said as she averted her eyes. “Get dressed.” She snapped further, looking at her own state of undress but deciding that she’d better stay in bed to avoid looking at him. She did get a good look of his muscles, which was pretty good if she had to rate them. He wasn’t a muscle-bound fool like those guys from Terminator, with Arnold being the main muscle-bound robot to cleanse the world of humanity.
Naruto dressed himself in the clothes that he found in the drawer. He decided to forego underwear, since there was none that would fit him, being too small, apparently her husband having a small waist. Naruto dressed himself in a shirt that bore the Uchiha symbol, which apparently was something of her clan, which she pointed out to him, after he’d pulled out an old sweatshirt. She told him to wear the clothes until he got home, dressed himself normally and then delivered the clothes back to her.
Sasuke sat on the breakfast table, thinking about the situation until Naruto emerged, drawing the attention of Itachi, who was blearily looking at the way that Naruto entered the room, her eyes brightening up a bit. “He’s my breakfast? I knew you had something of worth within that brain of yours, Sasuke! I’ll make it up to you later. Naruto-kun, I’m going to make you into breakfast… lay on the table so I can get all that yummy cum out of those balls.”
“No raping on the kitchen table, young lady.” Her mother said as she entered the room, straightening her outfit slightly. “Naruto-kun, get dressed. I want you back here in ten minutes. If your mother tries to have sex with you again, force her against the ground, or do something else to stall her, but at all costs, do not attempt to do that now. We’ll go to the police station immediately after you get normal clothes that do fit you on your body.”
Naruto nodded, clearly thinking for once, knowing that what his mother had done was wrong, but he didn’t want to lose her, since they would probably send him to a foster home or something, and then his dark secret would be known and he’d be hunted like a wild animal. He looked at Mikoto, stepping up to her and then slowly kissed her on the lips, making her stiffen immediately, cutting off what she was going to say.
Mom always said that I would need to be forceful in a situation like this. He thought as he invaded her mouth with his tongue, going deep with it, before pressing his hands to her breasts and roughly fondling them, making her moan under his touch. It did have something to do with his secret, but that wasn’t able to get out under these circumstances, or at least he didn’t think so.
“Would you stop molesting my mother?” Sasuke’s voice came from close to his ears, making him look at his best friend and then smile. “I’m just doing the things that she wants me to do… Sasuke.”
The last part was said at nary but a whisper, looking him straight in the eyes with his eyes being crimson and slanted, causing Sasuke to wonder if he was just imagining things, since Naruto’s eyes never were this red. Mikoto on the other hand was flushed, something he didn’t think he was imagining. “Naruto! What’s the meaning of this?” Naruto looked at her, grinning in a fashion which showed his canines, which were unusually sharp and vicious looking. “You won’t go to the police, will you, Mikoto-san?” he licked her neck with his tongue, looking her in the eyes and then chuckled softly.
Naruto knew exactly what was happening at the moment, though he really didn’t want to believe that it had awakened within him. Sure, his mother had told him that it would awaken once, but he hadn’t thought it would be that soon. He shivered, the shiver going through his entire body, his eyes hurting as the sunlight and the ambient lighting seemed to hurt his eyes more then anything else, the sensory overload making him feel faint and he keeled over, hitting his head against the counter, a wound roughly the size of an inch on the side of his head, blood flowing out of it at a pace which made it look like it had been a lethal wound.
The moment that Naruto had fainted was the moment that she came to her senses. She blinked, looking at Naruto, then at the stain of blood that was quickly spreading, kneeling down nearly instantly in a motherly gesture. “Naruto-kun, can you hear me? Please, say something.” She didn’t really know what to say, since all was fuzzy in her mind, but what she did know was what to do., she grabbed a towel, clearing away some of the blood and exposing the cut. Sasuke and Itachi were also standing around the unconscious body of Naruto, watching as the blood slowly seemed to stop coming from the wound in ragged spurts, stopping entirely and the wound apparently being clotted by blood. Mikoto wiped away some of the blood on Naruto’s forehead, watching slowly as there seemed to be some changes about his face, making it lose some of its baby fat and looking a lot more mature then it had been a few moments ago. Three lines appeared also on his cheeks, which was almost identical to his mother, who also bore them, saying that it was something related to her family. The rest of the changes apparently were that he looked bishounen, which didn’t pass by the female’s interests, Mikoto feeling a distinct pull towards the boy that had been licking her on the neck a moment ago.
As Sasuke focused on the wound, he watched how the flesh began to knit itself back together, a miracle in its own accord. There was something you didn’t see often. Skin didn’t knit itself back together after having sustained trauma moments before, so logically, Sasuke was stumped. He knew that he could go to Miss Hatake, their biology co-teacher, but he knew that that would only make Naruto a guinea pig for the woman, who had been granted a certificate of genius by some oversea institute that dealt with those special cases, though why she had wanted to teach Biology at their high school, there hadn’t been many people who wanted to teach there, because they were a pretty classy institute of learning, or at least, that was how it was described. The teachers were odd and usually had strange hobbies, from having seduced students to making love on the school benches…
Mikoto held Naruto still, as a hand touched his head and a new voice spoke up: “Shit, it’s started… Uchiha-san, please get out of the room.” Kyuubi’s voice sounded urgent as she touched her son’s head wound, the blood staining her abnormally long fingernails and when Mikoto looked at Kyuubi, she swore that she could see a primal look around her, the whisker marks on her cheeks looking more and more pronounced and the eyes showing that there was something primal within Kyuubi’s body. “Leave now, leave me with my son or else be witness to something that you are not supposed to see…”
Kyuubi was straining, the heightened pheromones being released by Naruto making her mind be addled slightly as she touched the head wound. Only when Naruto was unconscious did he release more pheromones than usual, since he didn’t have the control over them when unconscious, in his sleep having at least the knowledge to put them on hold, thus making sure that nobody jumped him in the night. This, coupled with his transformation, made her feel antsy as to the real feelings that coursed through her body, though she knew that Naruto would need to have sex with a pureblood before he would be allowed to be with humans. She had attempted that last night, but he had fled out of some sort of fear, which she saw as illogical, to her at least. She did know that Naruto had a bit of apprehension to her, but didn’t mind it.
“Why do you need to be left alone with your son? I don’t trust you alone with him. You raped him last night, so I will make sure you don’t do this again.” Kyuubi looked at her and then shivered, the shiver going through her entire body, a haunted look coming over her face. “Unfortunately, he doesn’t have that luxury. It’d be either me or Yugito, one of the two or else he might lose control.” Kyuubi regretted that she had said that, but it was quite essential.
Naruto’s body was slowly changing in Mikoto’s grip, looking older then he had been before and then slowly changing into something that was a lot more feral looking then a man. His canines became longer and jutted slightly out of his mouth. He opened his eyes, blood red and giving off an eerie light which made Kyuubi feel rattled to the core. “SHIT, HE’S ENRAGED.” She half-screamed as she grabbed Naruto’s arm, which had been almost at Mikoto’s neck, clawed fingers ready to plunge into the artery that was there. Kyuubi just threw herself on him, struggling with him, being thrown off nearly immediately as Naruto got up, looking at her with a leer on his face, which showed that he wasn’t in his right mind, his eyes looking at her with a look that clearly made her feel uncomfortable, the feeling not going away as she looked at him, then seeing that he wore different clothes, the blood that was down his face giving him a look that seemed to be dangerous but also making her feel excited. Her own clawed hands in a position where she would easily be able to block any strike made by him, having the advantage of being more known in a fighting formt hat utilized claws, she waited for his first strike, which came after a second, grabbing the arm and then tucking it under her armpit, grabbing the other and then moving it down low, bringing them face to face, her face a challenging grin. “I am your mother, Naruto-kun… Come on, show me what you got.” Her eyes seemed to be alight slightly as her entire body began to exude an aura of power that clearly seemed to make Naruto shake a bit. Kyuubi looked at the Uchiha’s in the room and then smiled, then heard a ripping sound and watched as the front of her clothes was ripped off. “Shit.” She muttered as she tried to get his hands away from her with a counter that seemed to be judo, but it was no use. Her pants were shredded by something that none of the Uchiha noticed, since it was so fast that they couldn’t see it with their normal vision.
Naruto was struggling with himself. One part of his mind wanted to kill his mother, while the other wanted to rape her until she bled, both of which wasn’t something he’d be doing any moment in the week, since he rather loved his mom, thankyouverymuch. He liked the way that she cared for him, though it was often slightly stranger then any mom would be, but still, they had some synergy that never seemed to go away. He watched as his pants were demolished, vowing to repay miss Uchiha the money back since it was destroyed in a fight between him and his mother. He watched as his mother reared back for a strike that would surely make an end to this fight.
Kyuubi knew she would need to end this now, before it got even more out of hand. She reared back her hand, ready to deliver a blow to the groin, until she caught sight of a straining erection in his pants, getting an idea, punching him with all her might in the groin, but still holding on to his little soldier, which was apparently bruised, since Naruto’s eyes had gone so wide the moment that her clawed fist hit, that the sound of his privates being whacked with a pointy object was heard throughout the neighborhood, making most men that heard it unconsciously protect their crotch.
Naruto could feel her hand holding his cock and he whimpered softly as he could feel that she was not going to let go. He could feel how his entire body seemed to reverberate with the pain. He looked at his mother, feeling how his erection became even harder, despite it being nearly killed by his mother’s punch. He looked at her as she ripped his pants, getting them off through that gesture, to relieve him of the stress on his cock. He looked at her, forcing her against the wall and then pinning her there with his arms, his crotch moving forward until the tip of his cock touched her folds. “Not now, Naruto-kun!” she said, looking at the Uchiha family who stood there with their mouth’s open, looking at the scene of the mother being about to be fucked against a wall by her own son, but Naruto was heedless to her voice, thrusting into her with one thrust, making her shiver slightly as he went entirely inside, which was a pretty tough job, since he had also grown there, standing at a very respectable length.
“Ugh…” was all that she said, looking at him and shivering as he thrust deeply into her again, heat beginning to be formed in her loins as she began to feel so damned horny that she couldn’t stop herself from moving with him, the feeling being very rough but pleasurable. There was a silence as mother and son copulated, both of them staring at each other, blood red eyes locked, until Kyuubi came, a soft sigh coming from her lips, reverting to her natural appearance, which held fox ears and nine big furry tails that came from her tailbone, which covered the ground underneath them.
Mikoto wasn’t sure whether she was dreaming or not, her eyes incomprehensively staring at the big furry tails that lay on the ground, looking at Naruto who was still thrusting into his mother’s pussy, apparently not done yet, not knowing how to react to this. The knowledge that your neighbor is a creature out of legend was something that was hard to swallow, she found, looking at Kyuubi as she just swayed a bit, sandwiched between the wall and her son, who was still thrusting into her.
Itachi just found it cool that Uzumaki-san was a kitsune, having read up on them for a school report about folklore and then finding them interesting, wanting to know just how old Uzumaki-san was, and if Naruto could be over for a few hours or so, to get her rid of her urges, before she’d leap on Sasuke.
Sasuke was merely staring. Any compassion that he held for Naruto and Naruto’s mom was amplified by ten once he realized that this was just like in the manga. A mother, who is supernatural, struggling to get along in this world that is strange to her, trying to keep a roof above her head and her children being forced to go to school with humans, where they’d never fit in totally.
Naruto could feel how his mother squirmed slightly, feeling low for acting on his urges, thrusting into her still. She was so tight that he felt like his hands were the loosest things in the world, her mouth being much more preferable, until he realized that there might be something that would be needed to make this all happen, which would require that he come inside her, to make her his slave, like in those doujinshi that he had read about Kitsune, which his mother hopefully didn’t know about, though, knowing her, she did and endorsed them, since he had found a new one in his drawer with a note that it was meant especially for him.
His balls felt pained as their slapped against his mother’s flesh, his thrusting resembling that of a wild animal, though he didn’t really control his body, it just happened. She seemed to just be limp in his grasp as he held her up, fucking her with all his might and her not caring the least. “Come inside me, my son.” She whispered so low that he only heard it, her soft and seductive voice making sure that he was about to come very soon, since he just loved it when she did that.
Kyuubi knew that he would come, since she had used the special gift of all the female kitsune, the Voice, which would make any man do whatever she wanted, though it lessened in effect to your own family, Naruto was still probably too aroused to make a difference between coming and continuing her wonderful torture of the sexual kind. She was getting energy from this fucking, though he didn’t really know, that being so primal and rough with her, acted as a sort of lubricant for her mystical energies, which began to recharge at a phenomenal rate, allowing her more energy to keep up on her illusion, her eyes glowing even redder as she took in more energy the moment he came inside him, spurting his life-giving semen deep inside her, her womb being coated as he spurted and spurted, until he was done and he sank into her arms to the ground, the glamour she gave him washing away like soap in the ground.
Naruto felt so good as he came, that he wanted to shout it from the rooftops, that he loved his mother with all that he had and that he wanted to marry her, though only common sense made him realize that it would be called wrong and that the police might take her away from him he wouldn’t allow that though, his mind safely thinking her as one of his prized possessions, someone that he would defend, even if the entire army came after him, knowing that he’d survive.
He felt how his cock seemed to shoot semen into her, feeling the eruption inside her as her walls clenched, milking him, his vision going light as he slumped to the ground, feeling suddenly a bit boneless. He didn’t even notice how his looks changed, just nuzzling against his mother.
“Shall I kill you, or can you keep the secret?” Kyuubi asked Mikoto, looking at her with those blood red eyes that seemed to pierce through the soul of whoever they seemed to be pointed at. There was a silence as Mikoto looked at her for a moment, then nodded slowly. “We’ll keep your secret, Kyuubi-san.”
Kyuubi’s brow twitched. “Stop it with the puns on my name. No need to call me ninetails, just call me Kyuubi. Sasuke-kun, I’m Naruto’s only, so you can’t touch me, though I don’t think you want to touch me, since Naruto might bite off your pretty little head if you do… Also, Itachi-chan, let me give you some good advice: If you want Naruto-kun, please wait for about a day or three, since he’ll be sleeping a lot after now. It’s a phase most demons go through, it’s called Maturing, in which they’ll gain new looks and powers, though with me… well, I got a lot of them.” She smiled cheekily as she wove spells of loyalty and secrecy in the air, seeping them deeply into the Uchiha’s present, making them know that she was a Kitsune and Naruto was too, but making them unable to tell anyone, due to a sense of loyalty keeping them from saying anything, along with a knowledge lock, that they knew what they were, but only would be reminded of it when actually seeing one member of the family.
Naruto was quickly grabbed by Kyuubi, who assured that she could get him out of the house without being seen, telling Mikoto to tell his homeroom teacher that he was ill and wouldn’t be able to come to school for a few times, which the woman nodded, knowing that the explanation that Kyuubi had given had been something that was truthful, since she always had some sixth sense about someone lying, kyuubi not having lied, or else she’d have detected it.
Kyuubi dragged Naruto to the front door, then wrapped him in her tails and then in a cloud of smoke, they disappeared, nothing signifying that they had been there save the smoke. Sasuke looked at the smoke, then at his mother. “Can you give me a ride to school?” he tried to sound confident, but the fire was out of his voice. What he had just seen had given him an erection, a painful one, but he couldn’t remember what Kyuubi had said. There was a blank in his mind there. “Sure thing Sasuke.” His mother was a kind woman and would know what to do, went through his head. She looked at him and then looked a bit farther down. “Shouldn’t you get rid of that?” she said, looking at his pants and a deep blush stained Sasuke’s cheeks as he looked at his bulge in the shorts and then gave an almost girlish giggle. “Mom…” he half-whined, looking at her as he saw her shake her head. “Despite what Miss Uzumaki said, you’re going to the bathroom to get rid of that little problem, and don’t I find those stains on the towels again, or else you’re going to do the laundry for a whole week.”
Sasuke gulped, looking at Itachi who grinned at him. “Want me to help you out, little brother? Oneechan can make you come in no time!” a slap to the cheek was enough to derail her from that train of thought. “Uchiha Itachi, there will be no incest in this house while I’m alive and breathing. Apologise to your little brother.”
Itachi looked at her with a weird look. “Sorry Sasuke for suggesting it. “ in a whisper she added: “If you’re interested, you can always come to my room at night.” Sasuke shook his head, feeling how his little problem deflated.
Mikoto shook her head. “Chop chop, let’s go to school now, Itachi-chan, I hope you’re still willing to make some housework be done, since you’re free from school at the moment.” Itachi nodded. “Also, bring Uzumaki-san something that’s good for Naruto-kun’s health. He’ll need it when he’s awake again.”
It was funny how concerned she was about Naruto, though the motherly feelings seemed to come and go at times, with him they were almost always there, as was the same with Sasuke. For a moment, she thought that maybe it was love that had struck up again, but then ruthlessly squashed that notion, thinking more about the current state of affairs with Naruto being sick and all that. She’d have to inform Orochimaru-sensei, who was naturally concerned with his students, always guiding them, trying to make them be the best students around, and succeeding in some aspects.
“Uzumaki Naruto won’t be able to come to school today because he is ill.” She looked at her fellow teacher, whose face remained passive. “Anko!” a nearby closet’s doors opened and the young woman fell to the floor, a student on top of her, not much of her clothing remaining except for some panties. “We’re going on a house visit tonight, to speak with a parent about a student. You, Rekichi-san, get your pants back up! Anko, I expect you dressed formally, not like the stuff you wear now, which is nothing at all. They live in a neighborhood which is affluent and I will not have my daughter dressed up like someone from the East End, okay?” Anko saluted, her breasts jiggling slightly. “Got it daddy. I’ll wear my business outfit, okay?” Orochimaru nodded, then turned back to Mikoto. “I think a house visit is best to see what ails Naruto-kun, since he might not be able to be coming to school soon, and since I have some medical knowledge from my youth, I might be able to help out a bit, or at least diagnose what he’s having. If it is a simple cold however, I expect him to be at school as soon as possible… Also… Why are you covered in Naruto-kun’s scent? I smell him quite clearly on you, despite you having cleaned yourself… Not intimately enough to detect sex, but still…” Mikoto looked at the man like he were mad, a distinctively serpentine look about his face making her be reminded that if there was such a thing like Kitsune, then there would also be someone who’d be a snake demon, Orochimaru fitting that bill perfectly.
“Naruto-kun lives next-door to me and is a good friend of my son, Sasuke. He was over last night and we watched a movie and I must have fallen asleep, because I was hugging him when I awoke. It’s probably that which you smell though I must commend you on your sense of smell.” Orochimaru merely smiled. “It’s a family trait. Anko has it too, but hers isn’t as well developed as mine… must be because her mother wasn’t quite in her right mind.” Anko protested at that, making Orochimaru turn to her and give her a glare. “Silent, Anko. You will obey me, since I am your father.” She nodded, slavishly looking at him with a whipped puppy look and Orochimaru turned back to Mikoto. “So, is there anything that you wish to tell me, or are we done?”
Orochimaru nodded, looking at her with a smile on his face. “Well, since I’m going to visit Naruto-kun at home, you could give some forewarning to Uzumaki-san. You two live close together, so…”
That evening, the doorbell rang and Kyuubi opened it, after smelling that there was a serpentine demonic figure behind it, looking at the face of the snake himself, Orochimaru. “Greetings, Uzumaki-san. I trust Naruto-kun is doing alright?” Kyuubi nodded, looking at him and then noticing a young woman stand behind him, dressed in some very businesslike clothing. “Why are you here?” she asked, looking at the man who smiled. “May we come inside first? I think some things must be kept between closed doors.”
Kyuubi nodded, stepping aside as to allow the man entrance to her house, which was pretty neat according to him as he muttered something about needing to clean up his own house, since hers was so clean. Kyuubi seated them in the living room, where Yugito looked curiously at the new entrants, looking at them and then giving Anko a grin as she knew the woman well, being sort of friends, though they didn’t really see each other much.
“I am here to check up on Naruto and to talk about his home situation. I’m his homeroom teacher, Mitarashi Orochimaru. I trust you’ve been keeping good care of my student?” there was a silence after that as Kyuubi looked at him with a smile coming on her face. “Well, of course. There was a small instance with his maturity, but still, it’s under control now.”
Orochimaru’s face seemed to portray nothing of his feelings as he looked at her, feeling slightly put out by the manner in which she was talking about a Demon’s maturity, looking at Anko, who was looking a bit confused at the subject of maturity. “Why isn’t Naruto-kun mature, Daddy? He looks mature enough in class.”
Orochimaru clapped her on the left cheek, leaving a mark that seemed to fade out after a second of being there. “She was talking about his Maturity, which is something that pure-bred Demons have! You’re a half-breed, and thus don’t have a Maturity.” Orochimaru looked at her with a glowering gaze, which made her shrink back. “How bad was it, Uzumaki-san? Bad enough for him to maul you or did he stay calm?”
Kyuubi shook her head. “I instigated it by giving oral sex after her had completed his homework, as a reward for finishing it, I told him. Then, Uchiha-san from next door comes in, sees me and Naruto, gets upset and threatens to report us and then fled the scene, Naruto chickening out later and jumping out of a window. After that, I felt his emotions spike in the morning and then well… we fucked against the Uchiha’s kitchen wall.” Orochimaru looked at her, grabbing the glasses that he had on his nose, wiping them with a small cloth that was made for that, before placing the glasses on his nose again. He only wore them to appear wiser then he was which made a good impression with parents. He looked at Kyuubi for a moment, before smiling. “How did it feel, Uzumaki-san? How big was he?” he looked at Kyuubi, who got a look of dreaminess all over her as she looked at him. “Absolutely fabulous… He’s so primal when he’s in that state, that it just took me everything not to transform into my normal form when he fucked me so roughly. He’s hung like a horse, just how I like my men… Too bad my husband wasn’t as big as he is…” there was a silence as Orochimaru looked at her for a moment, then decided to pick a better topic to talk about. “So, what do you propose I do at school? How long will Naruto be unconscious? I need to know that because I’m going to give Naruto a special assignment which he will need to do to compensate for the homework lost, maybe a little assignment to study incest in the family, or something similar to that… oh yes… class counseling will be fun!” he giggled in a girlish manner, while all of his students got a shiver crawling down their spine, somehow thinking about Orochimaru and thinking what that man was going to do to them…
“I see you are a very dedicated man, Mitarashi-san.” Orochimaru’s eyes glinted as he looked at Anko, who was shifting in her seat. “Anko-chan, go to Naruto-kun and make sure that he’s in prime condition. Under no circumstance are you to have any sexual contact with him, because that will inevitably ruin you for life. Do not disobey me!” Anko nodded swiftly and then got up. “He’s upstairs, third door on the left.” Kyuubi said as she looked at the young woman, who nodded and then went towards the stairs.
“I try to be dedicated to my class, Uzumaki-san.” There was a pause after that. “You can call me Kyuubi, Mitarashi-san. Uzumaki-san makes me feel so old.” There was a pause once more. “Call me Orochimaru.” The curt reply from Orochimaru made Kyuubi smile slightly, she looked up for a moment and then could feel Naruto quiver slightly as his body was going through a change.
Anko entered a room which seemed to belong to a boy. She saw a desk stand to the side, a body on the bed that belonged to a certain student that she was quite fond of. She liked him, because he was the only one that didn’t want to come with her for some fun, whenever she offered him to. She liked sex since it was so dirty and made her feel so good, and her daddy allowed her to do it whenever she wanted, since he cared for her, knowing that if she had children, that she’d mellow out a bit. There was no doubt in her mind that he cared as much for her as she did for him, the feeling of love that he radiated making her feel comfortable around him, despite her having to obey everything that her father said, which was normal between them, since she had an act to play around other people, since he cared for proper decorum when she was around people that might find out that she was a bit different then other people, being a snake demon for instance. It wasn’t odd for her to fuck a boy in a class that she taught about sex, but her father always made sure that he was around, to blanket his mind in a fog that would make her seem like a normal woman to him and not a serpentine girl, with scales in interesting places.
Anko saw a person sitting on the bed next to Naruto’s body, looking up at her with yellow eyes that seemed to radiate some hostility towards her. “You know, intruding into someone’s room is considered rude.” Anko looked at the girl for a moment, looking at her and then smiling. “Daddy sent me to check up on Naruto-kun, to see in what state he’s in. I think he’s sleeping, but could you tell me more about his condition, since you obviously know more about it.” Yugito nodded, looking at the snake girl for a moment before smiling.
“He’s been quite restless ever since he slipped into that sleep, but I think that he’ll awake later on. “ Anko smiled at that, looking at the comatose form of Naruto and then looking at Yugito. “Can I see his dick?” Yugito raised an eyebrow at the rude comment, looking at the snake girl for a moment and then shaking her head. “He’s not to be touched said mommy.”
Anko looked at the cat-girl for a moment and then shook her head. “I just want a little peek. A little peek can’t hurt, can it?”
Yugito looked at the floor, thinking about it. Well, looking doesn’t hurt, and maybe he’s grown there, since mom said he’d be growing a bit, to grow into his mature form… And I’ve been pretty anxious to look at him, since I want him to be my first and only mate. There was a silence as Yugito sighed. “Alright, I’ll lift the covers, then you can see how he looks.”
Anko watched as Yugito slowly drew the covers back, showing off Naruto’s toned chest which was droolworthy according to both women, looking down as his member came in view, a blush staining both of their cheeks as they saw that he was still limp and large as could be. There was a silence as Anko looked at his limp member, it just beckoning to her. Yugito looked at it, licking her lips softly as she stared at her brother’s member, feeling the heat flow between her legs and making her feel horny enough to just mount him here and now. “Can I touch it, Catty-chan?”
“No.” Yugito said as her hand reached out to Naruto’s limp member, touching the flesh softly before softly lifting it, gauging its weight with her hand only and being pleasantly surprised by the weight, the texture and the feeling of his cock, as it was pretty nice to touch it after wanting it for so long. Anko looked at it and then softly reached out, touching the skin above Yugito’s hand, which had gripped the base of it and then slowly began to pump it, the flaccid member beginning to grow harder and harder, until it stood erect, a purple crown visible on it which made Anko want to lick it, which she almost did, until a wave of energy sent her straight at the wall, Yugito landing next to her, both of them looking at Naruto as a malevolent aura sprang up around him.
“I guess we shouldn’t have done that.” Anko nodded at her statement and Yugito looked at it and then quickly drew up the covers again, making sure that Naruto was nicely tucked in, looking to be just as asleep as possible, looking so angelic that she bent down and gave him a kiss on the cheek just because he was so cute.
“Well, if he’s as wild as I think he is, he’s welcome to join me anytime in the shower.” Yugito commented, Anko looking at her with a mix of jealousy with a slight tinge to her cheek as she thought of the possibilities that Naruto offered to her, which would make it very easy to just call him to her during class or something and have a practical lesson to show the students how it was really done, though if he chose to resist, she’d have no way of getting him to obey her without forcing him to do something drastic.
Orochimaru looked up just as Yugito crashed into the wall, hearing the thud and the sounds of something falling against the wall and immediately shook his head as he just knew that his daughter had been up to her usual horny mischief. He looked at Uzumaki-san for a moment and then grinned at her. “But why can’t we come to an arrangement?”
Kyuubi looked at the serpentine man in front of her and then shook his head. “I’m sorry, but that’s Naruto’s choice.” Orochimaru nodded as he processed the answer and then began to slowly exhale and inhale, looking at Kyuubi with an eerie gaze which made her uncomfortable.
“But why don’t I look Naruto over once, to see how his Maturity is working out? I was a doctor in my younger years.” Kyuubi looked him over once and then slowly nodded. “Do you specialize in our kind?”
Orochimaru shook his head. “We’re a rare sight as it is, Kyuubi-san. But still, I know how to treat most wounds, as does Shizune-san in the nurse’s office, who often asks for my help.” Kyuubi nodded slowly. “Then, please, go ahead and see if something is wrong with my son.”
“Of course, Kyuubi-san.” With that, Orochimaru got up, walking towards the stairs and then seeing his daughter come down, looking at him with a bit of a blush on her face. “He’s quite alright daddy. He’s just not used to being touched I guess…”
“I’ll be the judge of that Anko. Step aside to let me check his health and other statistics.”
“You’re the one that went to medical school daddy. Not me.”
He looked at the patient once he got to the room, seeing a smile on Naruto’s face which made him look so angelic to him that he couldn’t believe that this kid was having his Maturity, though according to his mother, he should be doing it since hanyou didn’t slip into a coma to transform into something better. Maybe it had been better to make sure that there weren´t people bullying him, like that Haruno girl. Seriously, I have to get the class together to address that problem before it gets out of hand. He´s been trying to keep up with his schoolwork but still, it isn´t enough, since Haruno seems to take the presence of Naruto next to Sasuke-kun badly, making sure that he gets punishment while Sasuke-kun seems to be unaffected, as if he doesn’t know about it or wants to know.
He put his hand on Naruto’s chest, feeling around with his senses for any anomaly within the bones, feeling about nothing but the raw power that was in Naruto’s body, making him smile in a creepy manner. There was a silence as he began to further probe into Naruto’s body, looking at his face every now and then and making a small adjustment to the energy flow within him, to allow it more freely and making it more accessible for Naruto. He should be able to heal lesser wounds within an instant now, something that Orochimaru had been able to do by shedding a part of his skin, though he did so when nobody would notice. There was a silence as he looked at the body of his student, feeling a surge of pride go through him as he noticed that Naruto’s body was looking lots and lots better then the last time he had seen the kid, though it didn’t really seem too awkward, since his Maturity was starting.
He left the room after making sure that Naruto was okay, mentally beginning to think about how to make sure that Naruto would be well received in school, probably needing to pull some of his influence with the director if this would keep up and he’d look completely different, maybe something amongst the lines of introducing the new Naruto as someone that would be joining them, or maybe saying that Naruto had a change of style.
He bade goodbye to Kyuubi-san and then went out of the door, looking around to make sure that nobody would notice, then slowly changing into something more serpentine, getting into his car and making full use of his newly stretched body to change gears faster than a normal human and then allow Anko to get into the car, speeding off at a respectable speed, which made him feel the wind through his hair, just how he liked it. Tomorrow would be a day of a great deal of shock, amazement and other things that really should have been prepared for, but with a good deal of faith that he put into Naruto, he was sure that tomorrow morning he would awaken, though that was more than a bit of hope on his own side.
Yugito looked at her mother with pleading eyes as she asked the question. “Please mom! Can’t I come to Naruto-kun’s school to finish my independent studies? It’d be nice for me to stay in contact with my adorable little brother and I could watch out for anyone bullying him! I’ll even get another job so I can afford going to school.” Kyuubi looked at her daughter and then sighed deeply. She knew that money was a bit tight at the moment, so the promise of working for her own studies and enrollment in Naruto’s high school was something that she was proud of, also the fact that she would be able to keep an eye on Naruto to make sure that nothing went wrong. She remembered from her own Maturity that she was a lot more violent then before and a whole lot hornier then before, masturbating whenever possible, even with people watching. Of course, that had lessened a lot over the ages, since it was really easy to find a place to be alone in your own house, but still, money didn’t grow on trees, though she had experimented with growing a money tree, but that had only ended in disaster…
“Fine, you can go. I’ll pay for the initial enrollment, but it’s only because you want to keep an eye on your little brother, which is sweet in my eyes.” Yugito heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at her mother, a smile coming to her face.
The next morning found her in front of the school building, looking nervously at the plaque which named it as Konoha High School, making her gulp slightly as the doors looked like the gates of hell to her.
“You here too to get registered?” a voice said from her left and she looked at Itachi, who was dressed in clothes that seemed to accent her figure. Itachi stood there, looking at Yugito, smiling softly at the girl and then feeling her up with one hand, the feeling up being touching of breasts and ass.
“Why don’t we make sure that we entertain each other for some time, while the papers get filled out? I’m sure that there’s a bathroom stall able to fit us two…” there was a hint of lecherous intent in Itachi’s voice and Yugito looked at her for a moment before nodding slowly.
“Alright, you two. I was waiting for you.” A voice came from the side, Orochimaru standing there, looking at them as they had entered the building, a smile on his face, his body clad in an immaculate suit, his eyes focused on the two of them, lightly touching their shoulders and then leading them with him to the Principal’s office. “Tsunade-san, two new students for you.” There was a silence and a female voice told them that they could enter.
When they entered, they saw a young woman sitting at a desk, a huge stack of papers around her, with her signing them every now and then while also looking at a small television set, watching the news. She looked up once Yugito and Itachi came into the room, putting on a smile even though she didn’t really look so happy. “So, what can I do for you, since you wished to enroll here?”
Yugito was the first to speak, smiling slightly at the woman. “Well, I have a little brother who goes to school here, and well, since I don’t really have much to do other then my part-time job, college having been easy for me, so I guess that high School could be some sort of distraction.”
Itachi nodded empathically, adding. “I am thinking of doing a small report on the social behavior of the students when confronted with stimulating materials worn by an elder student, preferably female, trying to see how the social hierarchy will change according to when an older student is put in their group. I chose my little Brother’s class for that project, Yugito-san being the perfect co-student to accompany me on that small project.”
Tsunade looked at the two ladies and rubbed her hands together, smiling softly as she looked at the two of them, giving them a smile which was kind and benign, the first real smile the two had seen her smile. “If it’s alright with Orochimaru-kun, I think I could place you in his class, without it being too difficult, though I’ll give you an official assignment which should be handed in with me, but well, since I’m a bit busy, let’s forget about that.”`
Orochimaru nodded, looking at the two new students and smiling slightly at the look that was shared between Yugito and Itachi, both of which were having a mix of emotion on their face that was hard to describe. “Alright, when can we start?”
“Well, there is the matter of uniforms…” Orochimaru remarked, looking at the new students with a smile on his face, Itachi taking over the smile and putting it on her face, a plan forming in her mind.
“Why don’t we borrow your daughter? She might be able to get us the uniforms we need.”
Orochimaru nodded, looking at Tsunade for a moment, before his lip curled upwards, showing sharp teeth. “Maybe Tsunade-san would like to go with you to get your uniforms from one of the stores in the city, while I finish the paperwork left for her.”
Tsunade perked up immediately, smiling at Orochimaru with a grateful smile, then looked at the two girls. “Alright, it seems like we’re going shopping while Orochimaru-kun will do the paperwork!” the woman got up from her desk, shoved orochimaru behind it and then left with Yugito and itachi trialing behind, looking at the woman’s backside, both having one thing running through their minds: This woman is perfect for Naruto-kun! Able to keep up with us both while maintaining a good attitude.
There was a silence as Naruto opened his mind once again to the world around him, blinking softly as he looked around, his neck audibly cracking as he looked around in his room, seeing nothing too odd, save for the sheets being a bit too tight around him, but that could be dismissed as his mother tucking him in too tightly, which she did if he had managed to somehow get all the sheets off him. He got out of bed rather easily, feeling his muscles being all sore, though he couldn’t remember for the life of him how they got that way, though when he passed his mother, she gave him a wolf-whistle, which made him walk faster, entering the bathroom and then feeling how his feet hit water, looking at a wet towel that lay a few meters away, then at the shower, luckily seeing nobody in it, looking down again and seeing that he was completely naked, immediately knowing just why his mother had wolf-whistled at him.
As the hot water streamed over his body, he relaxed slightly as he heard the door slam shut, looking at his body and then realizing that he might be somewhat different than before, since muscles had apparently popped up in places where he didn’t know he had them. There was a silence as the water clattered all over his body, making him look at the showerhead and then sigh deeply, getting out of the shower and looking into the mirror, freezing up as he caught a look of his own face.
He looked different now, the whisker marks on his cheeks being slightly more pronounced, his eyes now being a ruby red color, with slits through them, making him look almost identical to his mother, save for his blonde hair, which he had inherited from his father, may the man never see the next dawn again…
There was a silence as he looked at his reflection, giving a deep sigh and then beginning to dry himself off, looking into the mirror two more times to check whether this was really him and not some illusion. There was a silence as he stepped out of the door, feeling refreshed as he went and got dressed for school, though most of his clothing had been too small for him now as he fitted them all.
He looked at the clock, seeing that it was almost time for school now. Due to his new body size, he knew that none of his school clothes would fit, since they were tailored to fit him, due to him being a bit bigger then most students due to his heritage. There would need to be more clothing.
“Now, what to do?” he asked himself, but someone else replied. “We’re going to shop for new clothing, Naruto-kun.” He turned around, seeing his Biology teacher stand there with a big smile on her face as she looked at him. “Hatake-sensei? What are you doing here?” there was a silence as the young teacher walked on over to him, looking him straight in the eye, one eye being red, the other being a dark brown color, making him look at them with an unnatural fixation, which was why he didn’t look at her cleavage, making eye contact still.
“Your homeroom teacher told me to get you some new school uniforms tailored. I guess I was the lucky one to be chosen, since you DO look even yummier then before. Tell me, do you want to fuck me now, or after we have shopped for the uniform?” the question came so direct that he nearly choked on his spit, looking at her with wide eyes, seeing the lust burning within her eyes, making him feel nervous at the way that she was eying him, making him too nervous to really function in public if she would jump him at any opportunity.
She didn’t jump him the moment that she had the opportunity, he thought as he walked beside her, watching the people around him give him envious looks, well, the males at least. The women were giving Kakashi a look that promised swift death, with Kakashi merely smiling softly at the glares that she got, looking at Naruto with a fondness in her eyes that made him feel like it was something rare that she got out, since she seemed to be more needed in class then with him, though the offer of going clothes shopping with him was very nice. “Who is paying for the uniform? I don’t think my mother has money for another set of uniforms.”
Kakashi merely smiled sweetly at him and then gave him a grin that was roguish and totally unbefitting of a young lady of her stature. “I’m paying for it with some money Orochimaru-san gave me. It’s a gift from him to you, since apparently you came into a heritage of something, though I must say that you look even better than before, the baby fat having disappeared off your bones in just a few days, which makes you look all the more attractive to me.”
He gulped slightly at her tone as she hooked her hand through his hand, giving off the air of a proud girlfriend to him, which once again made the rest of the female population give her a look of envy, since apparently after his Maturity, he had been elevated to hunk status, not missing a beat with his mind. Of course, with the new uniform would come a new opportunity for him, since he felt a lot better then before, even after the ‘treatment’ of his mother, which he still remembered as quite exotic, though he didn’t really feel that it was wrong per se. they both needed it, with her being the main factor in needing it.
Of course the mind should be focused on what is the here and now, as he might have missed something. That realization came to him as Kakashi led him into a store, about to make him go and get a uniform for school, while mentally counting the money Orochimaru-san had given her.
Alright, he gave me enough for at least three uniforms, so if I made Naruto-kun get two, I’ll still have enough money for that nice lingerie set I saw a few weeks back. That’s BOUND to get the attention of my dear students, though I really must wonder why the hell Anko would even try to beg her father to buy her that other one, which has almost no coverage at all… then again, she is kind of a loose cannon, always doing those things to amuse the student…well, fuck them more like it, but still…
She stopped in front of the clerk, giving the man a look. “This boy needs a new school uniform, and needs it now.” Her tone was haughty and commanding, just the one that she wanted to adopt since she wanted to get the uniform business over with, the manner of clothing being quite important to her, since it wouldn’t do for Naruto not to have any school uniform. There would be more then one occasion where Naruto would need to switch clothes, if he perhaps had a wild romp with her or with Anko, but she merely filed that away for later use, no need in getting distracted now. There would of course be more shopping, shopping for a rather sexy outfit for herself, which Naruto would of course be the first one to see, since she wanted him in a manner that made her pussy tingle slightly in anticipation. It was that she hadn’t done it before, having opted to study first and then get to know a man, who would be willing to satisfy all her cravings. In Naruto she saw such a man, as he moved around with some sort of grace in his footsteps that it was hard not to think about the children they could have, if he was willing.
He stood there while the clerk took his measurements, then looked over at one of the uniform selections, nodding more to himself. “How many would you like?” Naruto thought about it for a moment, looking at Kakashi for a second and then decided that it wouldn’t be too bad to get two, as long as Orochimaru-sensei was paying for it.
“Two, please.” There was no further chatter as the clerk began to finalize the measurements, loking at him once it was done. “Alright sir, we’ll make the uniform, it’ll be ready in three hours if you want it done swiftly.” Naruto nodded after that, looking at the clerk with a hint of a smile on his face. “We’ll go shopping for that time, apparently Kakashi-sensei likes to spend the money she got on an outfit or the other, since you know how women are.” The clerk cracked a grin, looking over to Kakashi, Naruto wondering why he had said that. “My wife spends most of the budget in one week if I allow her to buy whatever she pleases… this job isn’t the one that I would have liked, but with my finances, you have to take what you can get.”
There was a silence as the clerk nodded that it was alright for Naruto to leave. “Don’t forget, it’ll be ready in three hours.” Naruto gave the man a nod and then walked out of the store, Kakashi in tow, apparently being smug-looking as some idea walked through her head. What the hell is she planning now? That look can’t be good for me…
Kakashi herself was thinking amongst other lines. Finally I’ll be able to buy something nice for myself AND get laid! If he doesn’t object, I’d like to do it in the dressing room, since they have those little cubicles where one can get dressed easily. Her thoughts went into other uncharted territory, which was noticed by Naruto as she began to chuckle, which went into full-blown mad laughter, making him almost sweat drop, feeling embarrassed for her, but he shouldn’t have, since most of the gazes of the people were already focused on her since she was just that gorgeous, the looks of envy being still there, but apparently also sympathetic, wince they might think that Kakashi had mental problems.
They entered the store, called Inaho’s boutique, which was apparently well-furnished if Naruto had to give it a good description., lingerie hung from racks, with some women ambling along as they looked at it, some of the most ugly women he had seen in his life, being fat and overweight to a point where it was just like a mass of blubber moving along, buying something that looked to be like a few strings of thread holding together a small patch of cloth, which would apparently be enough. He didn’t really like to imagine them wearing that and he closed his eyes slightly as Kakashi pulled him to another section, which apparently held devices for women to pleasure themselves, apparently going over there to look and see what’s there. He did have to admit that she at least looked curious at the dildo’s that were arrayed in manner with the cost and functionality, though some things made him feel slightly uncomfortable, like the anal beads, which she apparently looked at before making no choice, going back to the lingerie, selecting a rather nice skimpy set and then walking to the dressing cubicles, where she pushed him into one, beginning to strip in front of him after closing the door, looking at him as she did that.
First her shirt disappeared over her head, with her hanging it on a pin designed for hanging clothes, then he spotted her black bra, which she made absolutely no effort to hide, slipping off her pants and then began to undo the clasp of her bra, making him feel a bit anxious of what they were apparently doing now. Why do women always want to take advantage of me? Why don’t I be the aggressor for once… but only when Kakashi-sensei is done with me of course… she took initiative, so let’s just give her a time she’ll never forget.
A smile rested on her face as she saw Naruto look at her with a look that was like a wolf looking at a lamb whose back was broken and couldn’t move. Just how I like it, Naruto/kun. Think of me as a whore, I want to be used by you, to feel how your body and mine merge together in bliss as her hands found the bra that was with the set, she put it on, then slid down her panties, exposing her naughtiness to him. ”Naruto-kun, you know what I want, right?”
He nodded, moving closer to her, his hands moving to her breasts as she felt his touch on them when he touched the nipples, lightly teasing them with a finger that made its way over the entire breast, with the neighbor receiving the same treatment, his eyes apparently looking at her as she looked at him with her mismatched eyes. There wasn’t a whole lot to say as she looked at him, smiling softly as he took the offensive, moving his hands to her pussy while his other hand released her breast and then began to untie his pants. “Why don’t you allow me to do that for you? Your penis could use some free space…”she whispered huskily as she began to undo his pants, getting to see the contours of his cock already, the mind of her being totally swarmed with horny thoughts. There wasn’t much to say about it, but that it was one of the first and the biggest cocks she had seen in real life, was assured.
As she slid down his underwear, she had a small shiver go through her as she looked at his organ, feeling it slightly and lightly with a few fingers ad then looked up with a smile, the idea being not too foreign to her but still quite extraordinary that he was going to give her the fucking that she had desired for a long time. “Can I taste it, Naruto-sama?” it seemed to be the correct way to address him, with the –sama suffix, since he was worthy of her complete adoration, feeling slightly lightheaded as he nodded slowly, almost agonizingly. It was a testament to her body that she began to pump his cock almost like one would do a pump action shotgun, though it was slightly different, being a lot shorter and shooting white spunk instead of lethal bullets in a hail. She looked at it, feeling how warm it was in her hands as she jacked him off, the feeling in her tummy being indescribable, but still felt right. She could feel how the veins on his cock seemed to be bulging with the blood that ran through it, looking up at him with her mismatched eyes before placing the tip of his cock against her lips., merely probing the texture with her soft lips and then swallowing a small part of it, looking at him and then beginning to wonder whether it would be something that was unique to him, that look of complete fascination with her.
Damn, she probably hasn’t done this before, I can somehow tell that from the rest of movements. Anko-sensei’s been around a lot, one easily hears the stories of the gangbangs every Friday organized by her, but Kakashi-sensei’s never done it apparently, or else she would have responded with a smartass remark like: hey, you’re very big and all that, but let’s see how you can come. I want to taste your cum, or something like that, though Kakashi-sensei looks the type to be a completely horny slut to people she lusts after… which is me... he looked at her silver hair as she took more of his cock into her mouth, feeling how her tongue lavished attention to it, which was pretty clumsy after he had been victim to his mother’s technique, but still good to make the hormones within his body start to boil, looking down at her and then by some manner of will, grabbing her head and pushing it to his pelvic bone without much trouble, with her being forced to swallow his meat as it was rammed into her throat by his rough actions.
The sound that she made was akin to a cat being strangled, she thought as she could feel his hard rod go into her throat and make her feel a bit nauseous, but squashed that feeling soon enough as she got over her gag reflex, which was something that she had picked up in the first years of her biology schooling, the gag reflex being the first thing that she got out of her system, since she would often have to work with decaying bodies while still being a student, thus now completely able to suppress it.
There was a silence as he held her head there, her eyes looking up at him, meeting his eyes, which seemed to glow almost crimson in the lighting, making him look a conqueror to her, the mental image of Nobunaga being superimposed upon her retina’s, the royal pose that he took as he had shoved his cock down her throat being almost enough to make her burst into tears as she could feel the gratitude for having some manner of endearment from him, feeling how eh apparently liked it because there was a feeling within her throat that his cock was swelling, thus making her swallow, as she had heard about men being able to come faster, and she really wanted a drink right now, her feelings for the teenager shoving his cock down her throat having increased from mere lust to love, the feeling being strange, her hormones all in disarray, something which shouldn’t considering her normal feelings for the boy, but still, he was just so attractive that she couldn’t say no, the idea of being his mate having sunk in pretty quickly, though she had no idea why she termed it as mate, which confused her a bit but as he apparently began to breathe heavily, she lost that train of thought as she began to swallow faster, the feeling that permeated her being being so strong that it made her go weak in the knees, which was something that wasn’t too well liked as she could hear him grunt, the feeling of her throat being sprayed with fluid, which must be his come, pushing against his legs to have a bit more breathing space, and getting a taste.
Naruto could feel how he was close to the point of no return, her eyes almost seeming to plead for him to come In her mouth, the feeling of her tongue beginning to caress the side, with her swallowing making him get the delightful sensation of how a woman serviced a man that she apparently liked. The feeling was somewhat like how his mother had sucked him off, but the fervor of the lust that he saw in her eyes., along with the manner that she slaved over him, her eyes showing a determination that was so great that he almost couldn’t believe it. There was a silence as he looked at her, feeling how his cock began to spurt out cum into her mouth, and throat, though her throat was a nicer approximation, since he was still in her throat, releasing her head as he came. The feeling of it being able to flow down her throat being an additional sensation, though when she pushed her head back, he let her, since his hands weren’t on her head anymore, so thus making him feel a bit better than before as she watched how she took his cock in her mouth, apparently drinking his cum, though she let it come out of her mouth, spraying her face with some cum. The feeling of watching a girl have his cum on her face was something that he found that he could like. It showed a great deal of submitting to his will, the feeling of power that went through him being the thing that was motivating him, the damned feeling already beginning to sink into his subconscious, the feeling of doom that had been in the back of his mind even further pushed back, the feeling of lust overtaking him for a moment, his features taking on a more foxy side, looking at her and then hoisting her to her feet, licking her neck slightly, there no cum had come yet. He looked her in the eyes with his crimson orbs now really being shiny in Kakashi’s opinion, apparently ready to take the next step for her, the feeling of anticipation coming to her and making her halt a moment as she saw his cock go up once again, therefore showing incredible stamina that was something out of the ordinary, the feeling of it being because of her setting her ablaze from the inside, the feeling of lust beginning to make her almost crazy in the head, the feeling spreading through her entire body and making her feel so damn horny that she didn’t resist him when he placed the tip of his cock against her pussy and penetrated her in one go, not trying to hold in her soft moans as she was now finally rid of her virginity, by his big cock.
Naruto didn’t know why, but the feeling he got over his spine was something that he liked, the feeling of her tight wet snatch over his cock, the penetration having gone off without a hitch, the dominant feeling within him surging to an overload once more. He bit down in Kakashi’s neck, drawing blood and making her moan rather loudly, which he quickly silenced by placing his hand on her mouth.
There was a silence after that, only Kakashi’s moaning being muffled by his hands as he bit down deeper, rivulets of blood flowing into his mouth now that he was sucking on the wound, tasting her delicious blood. The feeling in his body increased exponentially, the feeling being so great that he just wanted to scream it out to the world how good he felt. There was a stream of something that made him feel so good. There was a tremor that went through him as he grabbed Kakashi tightly, looking her deep in the eyes as a bit of blood began to make its way down her neck, the feeling being there that made him go nuts on the inside, thrusting deeply into her, going into her until his balls hit her flesh, making her eyes go wide as she gasped for air, making him loosen up his hand a bit to let her breathe, though it was clasped around her mouth swiftly again as she was about to moan again. The feeling of difference went through him as he could feel her warm hotness around his cock, the feeling of her wet vice around his meat was so exquisite that he began to moan softly himself, though he kept it to a minimum.
Her body temperature was hot, she thought as she began to sweat slightly, her breasts jiggling slightly as she was pounded from below, Naruto’s cock going into her pussy with long strokes that made her go wild. She knew that she would have been a bit more silent if it were in a more public place, but the risk of discovery was something that she was not willing to make bigger by moaning. When Naruto’s body was against her, his teeth against her neck, having drawn blood and with him drinking it, it sent a flood of her pussy juices down her body, over Naruto’s cock, it was pretty awesome, she found herself, since his meat was filling her up nicely, being the perfect shape apparently, since he was just young and virile and would probably grow a little bit, to make her feel a lot better than before, the feeling of the powerful thrusts going through her body and making her feel so good that it was unbearable for her. The feeling inside her pussy was intensified with every thrust that she received, the feeling that she was being fucked by something that was the size of a big pole, one like a telephone pole, but organic and being all cute and such, giving her yummy cream to fill her insides with…
There was a silence as she could feel him coming inside her, her eyes going wide and her lower lip trembling as her own orgasm overtook her, the feeling being so damned good that it was almost insurmountable, the feeling that ripped through her body, making her so damn wet that it was already at the moistest point, the juices streaming down her thigh as his cum mixed with hers, her eyes going slightly crossed, sinking against him as she blacked out momentarily, bliss having overtaken her…
There was a silence as he released his grip on her, causing her to hit the ground with a rather hard thud, shaking her out of her daze. He looked at her and then tucked his little soldier back inside, looking at her and helped her up.
“We should get you dressed…” she nodded, still somewhat dazed from her orgasm, fingering her lips, feeling a bit of his cum on her fingers and then moved her fingers to her mouth, tasting the mix of their cum. He smiled softly at her as she modeled some lingerie, making a quick job of it, deciding to buy the set since he commented that it looked hot on her.
There wasn’t much more to do then that, so they departed, paying for it at the register, with the clerk looking particularly uninterested. Naruto himself didn’t really mind it all, seeing that Kakashi was blushing slightly as he had held her hand during the time they were together, making it look like they were a couple or something. There was a silence as they walked along, the silence being something that was uncomfortable to them. “Want to go for some ice-cream?” she asked, to which he nodded, making her smile because he liked her suggestion.
There was an air of tension between them as they walked to the ice-cream parlor, with Kakashi being slightly reluctant to sit down, being somewhat embarrassed about being seen with a student, though nobody would have any valid reason to make a connection between her and Naruto in an intimate sense, which was something that she hadn’t been really too keen about though she did want to feel Naruto inside her again. The feeling persisted as she ordered a sundae with strawberries and whipped cream, while he had ordered a dame blanche, which was essentially vanilla ice-cream with a hot chocolate sauce dipped over it, usually served with a small cup for the hot sauce to be stored in until it was poured over the ice-cream.
“What are you planning right now, Naruto-kun?” she asked him as he waited with her for their ice-cream to arrive. She found it rather cute that he was apparently thinking about something, the whisker marks being slightly creased and more visible then before, though it didn’t detract from his handsomeness, merely enhancing it to an aspect that she had previously not noticed. There was a silence as she didn’t speak and he was still lost in thought. “Naruto-kun?” she tried to break a new subject as she fo8und it rather boring that he didn’t speak. “Yes?” he replied, looking up at her with his eyes full of mirth as if he had just seen something peculiar, which he found funny.
She blushed almost as she caught the glint in his eyes, though it really was something different. Of course, it would be something relating to her, since she was the object of his eyes at the moment.
“Do you like me?” his reaction to that was a soft chuckle, his eyes being suddenly cast down to the ground.
Do I really like her? he asked himself, thinking about it in concept with the thoughts that had been running through his mind every now and then, the idea of possibly seeing her as some sort of woman that might be able to become one of his mates, which he had found out from his mother, every demon having had at least one mate with which they continuously fucked and created babies, since the Demon population was very low in the world,. Leading to a lot of tries being made to create children, since Demons often were unable to have children right on the first attempt.
What is he thinking about? She asked herself as she looked at him, his face apparently having gone blank while she was immersed within her thoughts, a slight crease of his brow indicating that he was thinking about it right now.
“I like you.” Was all that he said to her, his mind pondering about the meaning of her words, since they could either mean love, or merely endearment, or the sensei-student relationship that was so often in the news lately, of an older sensei seducing a younger student, often the sensei being male while the student was a female, though it did happen that a female sensei took a special relationship status with a student once they had graduated,. Of course, that was merely something that he didn’t even want top think about, the thing that was on his mind being in the here and now, making it into something that was active right now.
“In what way do I like you, l you want to ask, right?” he said before she could say anything, looking at her straightly without any reservations as she pondered about the meaning of the words that he had given to her just a second ago.
“Yes.” She answered honestly. What if he only sees me as a quick fuck, and doesn’t love me? Its true that I would be able to get over it, but I can’t face rejection now, since he’s already taken my virginity with his big cock. “I would like to know what you think of me.”
Naruto nodded, rubbing a spot on his arm where a small mark had appeared, a big bruise apparently having been there which was fading quickly, making it unblemished skin as he watched it, his healing factor being the thing that he liked most about his body, save for the fact that he grew mighty wicked claws within a second if he chose to go half-demonic in this state of dress, though when he would be able to go full was still up for debate, since it was apparently rather hard to do, since his mother had told him and Yugito that it was rather painful and could only be achieved after some time because your body needing to Mature before it would be able to handle the drastic change from humanoid to demonic, which would cause a lot of stress on the body because of the bones shifting and making sure that it would be all appropriated to the right body area, with tails having to be grown since he was a Kitsune, son of the mighty nine-tailed one, though Kyuubi always said that she wasn’t that powerful, having only leveled a good part of Tokyo during her labor, which was explained as a freak terrorist bombing to the media, which it looked like of course, since the quakes had been rather heavy, with some buildings downright exploding form the sheer demonic aura that his mother had thrown around.
His father hadn’t been around to see him get born, of course. He was still a man who apparently knew that his mother was a demon after he had been born, after he finally had been coming through in the features had been a good indication that his son was not a human child, noticeably through the eyes and the fact that Kyuubi proclaimed that he had been a pretty demon, which clued his father in…
“I like you in every way that you appear, Kakashi-sensei. I like the way you move, your cute moans when you get excited and most of all, your indomitable spirit and wit, along with that very high intelligence that you seem to have in greater qualities then me…” he flattered her like that, which she took as a huge compliment, making him feel slightly interested in the way that she was busying herself with that fact that she was desirable in every way to him.
In another store… Chaos reigned
Itachi was busy with trying on a dress, Tsunade not really keeping much supervision, trying on a new dress for herself at the moment, the idea being something like shopping with the students, getting them some clothing to wear at school…
Yugito exited the dressing room in a very short black skirt, a very short top which showed off a lot of flesh under the breasts, along with a tie which seemed to be pretty normal, save for the fact that it was something resembling a schoolgirl outfit, there being something that resembled a blouse being the top part.
“Nice outfit.” Tsunade commented, looking at Yugito for a moment as she wore a nice black dress at the moment, just interested in wearing it for once. Of course, she wouldn’t buy it since it was pretty expensive, and she didn’t like wearing dresses, since she barely got any social occasions where she would have to wear them.
“You look really good in that, Yugito-chan. It suits the bad schoolgirl image…” Itachi added her 2 cents to the conversation, currently decked out in a gothic outfit, which suited her pretty well, though she grabbed some school outfit in the manner that Yugito wore, intending to have the intention of getting into Naruto’s class and maybe making out with him during the break. There would of course be some sort of control for it, so that it didn’t get too out of hand, but it was something that she would also have to look into, since Tsunade-sama was the one that called the shots in the office of the principal, being said principal and thus also responsible for the dress code in the school, which she could alter in a way she said fit.
“Tadaah! How do I look?” Yugito’s eyebrow rose to a good height as she looked at Itachi, who had managed to make an even sluttier outfit together from what she had picked, a blouse that barely covered her breasts, with a skirt that looked to be child sized, giving a pretty good show of her panties should she ever have to bow before anyone not Naruto. A part of Itachi’s bran was visible and she knew that it would be gone by the time that she would go to class.
“You look like a cheap whore.” Came from Yugito’s mouth, being laced with a pretty heavy amount of amusement. “Of course, that’s why I selected this outfit… I’m going to be Naruto’s little slut, only there to please him and nobody else… Though I doubt mom would agree with that, since it’s pretty often that she tends to mess with my clothing style.”
Tsunade sighed deeply. “Is it only because of a boy that you are going to dress like that?” she got a look of agreement, though Yugito voiced her answer: “Yep, Uzumaki Naruto is the target, Tsunade-sama.” There was a silence as Tsunade tried to recall just which child was Uzumaki Naruto, freezing up slightly a the face was registered to the name, knowing that she was his ELDER sister, which would make it an incest thing if they ever got into a relationship, with all the things together from it of course.
“But he’s your brother!” she said in a hushed whisper, Yugito merely raising an eyebrow. “Mom fucks him, so I get the same chance.” Tsunade’s eyes went crossed as she slumped to the floor, having received a killer head-ache, coupled with the fact that Itachi had bumped her on the head…. Using a small coat hanger... which showed how clever Itachi was, to knock out the older woman on a time where she would likely forget whatever Itachi had said, since it was committed to short term memory, which was in the place where Itachi had just knocked her unconscious, therefore making memory loss for up to 10 to 20 minutes, depending on how soft Tsunade’s skull was. Of course, it could also not be effective, but Itachi was sure that she had done a pretty good job, using anatomy to her advantage.
After taking the clothes with them to the cash register, they paid for it and then lugged the unconscious woman between them, going to the next store, which held pretty much everything a girl would need while going to school… AKA agenda’s, some cute things to accessorize their outfits, some book bags which had cute things embroidered on them. Of course, Tsunade would be paying for it all, since it was school related, having taken some of the money out of her bag while she had been knocked out.
Tsunade awoke to the sounds of female laughter, her eyelids opening to look at Yugito’s face close to hers. “Tsunade-sama, we used your credit card to pay for our uniforms… You did approve them before you blacked out suddenly like that.”
Tsunade could remember the outfits which the girls had displayed to her, which was extremely sexual in nature, making her feel a bit ashamed at having such thoughts, since she didn‘t normally think that such girls would look hot and sexy in those outfits, but she wasn’t too bothered by the entire thing, which was more like it being a childish prank to go dressed like that to school. The price didn’t really matter to her, having quite a sizeable income, being the principal of a High school being a good job to get money, since you’d need a good brain on your head, which she had of course, despite being blonde and slightly gullible, according to some joke written on the wall of the boy’s toilet room, which depicted her as some sort of blonde joke of a woman who obeyed Orochimaru’s every wish, going into the downright dirty area after someone added a thing she could do to the serpentine man. Still, she wanted to prove that she wasn’t just some big-titted blonde, despite that being the right designation for her.
She smiled to herself as she came to the conclusion that she would need to get laid sometimes, having been without a man in her life ever since she had been 17, which was now 9 years in the past, which constituted to her job of being a principal scaring most of the possible people away, being seen as a dumb blonde who apparently got the position through sexual favors instead of having worked for it… then again she did sleep a lot during work, the idea being that she had assistants to take care of stuff, which the school nurse named Shizune often did, because Tsunade had helped her out a lot while they were still in college, with Tsunade being the one that had helped Shizune turn into a nurse, despite having been in a very unhealthy, her job being literally a crack whore, addicted to heroin along with some other narcotics, of which Tsunade, with a great deal of effort and time had managed to make Shizune clean once more, making her into someone who at least managed to do good at being a nurse, her entire personality having done a twist from a careless whore into a caring and loving woman, who acted like she was Tsunade’s elder sister or something.
Nobody in the school really knew about Shizune’s past, Tsunade being the one that kept it a secret from everyone, not wanting to make people interested in the school nurse, who she had practically supported throughout their high school and college years, ever since they had met one night, when Shizune was having a rather averse reaction, with Tsunade using some medical stuff that she had learned from her uncle, who was a damn good doctor.
It was something that she didn’t really want to think about now, that always made her feel depressed, seeing Shizune like she was back there, being skinny like a twig, with hollow eyes and a somewhat scrawny figure, her breasts being smaller due to lack of nutritional food, a needle in her arm, her clothes all ripped and a big tattoo with the word Demon in gothic letters.
Eventually she had managed to gain some weight and become somewhat better looking, though she had the occasional relapse in the body area, which was usually evident by the silent hungry look that she had in her eyes, though she would always act cheerful around everyone. Nobody really knew Tsunade like Shizune did and she knew Shizune better then Shizune herself did. It was something of a relationship between the two women that was advanced in a manner that made it quite unprofessional in a way that would be considered odder then any normal relationship. Shizune watched her to make sure she didn’t sleep too much, and Tsunade watched Shizune to make sure that she didn’t really make too much trouble, like using drugs from the school medical cabinet.
“Alright girls, do you have everything required? I’ll even pay for it all, as a sign of my good will to have you all in class.” There was a silence from the two girls, until they both let out a cheer. “You’re the best, Tsunade-sensei!” they hugged her in a collective effort, Tsunade suddenly getting the feeling of breasts touching her as the two young women hugged her in a manner which looked awfully close, almost like a Yuri scene from a flick she had watched last night, where there were three school girls in a relationship with one another, with jealousy ripping them apart slowly, as with social stigma and other things that made it into a sobfest which she had seriously considered buying it on DVD, since it would be nice to watch again…
Neither girl liked to hug a woman for a long time and they let go, a blush staining their cheeks slightly as they had been carried with the moment, the reaction being instantaneous to thank the woman for buying the things for them. Luckily, Tsunade seemed to be blushing also, which made it somewhat bearable, her blush being more unnoticed due to most people looking at her breasts more then at her face, which was something that Tsunade didn’t really like, but her boobs were about the size of a head.
“Alright, who wants some ice-cream? I think I could use a good bowl of the cold stuff.” Tsunade announced to the two girls, both of which looked at her and then gave identical smiles, the idea of having ice-cream being something that brought a bigger smile to their faces as they thought about the great things that they could do with the ice-cream to each other, maybe even some of the more illicit things, though that thought went through the head of every one of the three ladies, with Yugito’s ending with strawberries being eaten from Tsunade’s body, Itachi’s small daydream ending with her getting fucked by a big dildo in her pussy, Tsunade’s ending in a bed, with the two girls lying against her.
A rather disturbed laugh came from Yugito’s throat, shaking the two others out of their thoughts as Yugito looked at them with a look that a cat would give to a helpless mouse in a corner, ready to be devoured by the cat’s big jaws and being chewed on, covered in saliva.
“Yugito-chan, you alright?” Itachi asked, looking at the blonde young one, who had a very disturbed smile on her face, along the same lines as her younger brother sported at times, which would make it a family trait, since Kyuubi had a lot more experience with giving maniacal smiles, being responsible for some of the most depraved acts in mankind’s history in Japan, having bore witness and being a main destructive force in the Edo period and a war within the history of mankind.
“Yes… I smell my little brother…” eyebrows were raised, Tsunade looking at her with a rather amused look. “Impossible. You can’t smell your brother here, I sent Kakashi-san to make sure that he got some better clothes for school, though it is entirely possible that he just woke up right around the time that people seemed to be going shopping, though he could have just finished, or be inside a store, besides humans can’t smell as good like animals, and since you don’t seem to belong to the animal kingdom, I would have to conclude that you can’t smell your brother…”
Yugito raised an eyebrow again at the presumption of Tsunade and sighed slightly. “Who said I was human?” a silence fell over the three as they walked to the ice-cream parlor, only to see Kakashi getting fed some of her sundae by Naruto, who appeared to be in tip-top shape again, dressed like a true gentleman with a shirt that seemed to ooze coolness and making him look like a mature individual, something which made Tsunade’s heart skip a beat, with the two other girls besides her gnashing their teeth slightly as they looked at Naruto with a fixed gaze and then moved towards Kakashi, who appeared to be pretty entertained by herself as she began to make some sort of movement with her tongue, touching his finger and licking it slightly in an erotic manner, which would indicate that there was a closeness between them that would be unaccepted by the two girls.
“Naruto-kun!” both of them were at his side within moments as they agreed wordlessly that it would be best for him to get the two girl sandwich special, which involved a bathroom, soap, some water, maybe a few other things not usually seen in a way to be used in such an encounter.
“Yugito-neechan, Itachi-chan? What are you doing here?” Yugito gave him her cutes smiles at Naruto, looking at Kakashi with a slightly angry look while Naruto wasn’t looking. “Well, we were shopping for school uniforms and we’ve gotten one of the nicest ones available, though we did more or less put them together ourselves, with Tsunade-sama being the school principal and thus approving of the uniform…” she trailed off, looking at Naruto, who merely smiled brightly. “Interested in having some ice-cream? Kakashi-sensei will pay!” there was a silence as Kakashi looked at Naruto, with Naruto being slightly put out with Kakashi’s reaction, which was wide eyes, like a scared child, her face contorting into one of terror that would make it something that was unbearable for the young teacher. “Them too? You pay, I have done enough paying got the day…”
Yugito sighed deeply. “I’ll pay for it, okay? It’s the best thing I could do since I didn’t have to pay for the school uniform.” There was a silence as Naruto looked at his sister. “But you’ll need the money.” She smiled, looking at him and then hugged him tightly, his head being firmly lodged between her breasts and rubbed them in his face especially right, his eyes going slightly scrunched up as he didn’t really get much time to breathe anymore. Of course, any other man would kill to be in his position, being pushed into a hot chick’s breasts, despite it being a relative of him. It would be other if it had been something else, like Tsunade doing it.
“You shouldn’t worry about money, lil bro. Just worry about me at night, okay?” He sent her a surprised look that made her giggle slightly as the look was just so adorable, placing a kiss on his cheek and then seating herself next to him, grabbing a chair form a nearby table. Soon, they were all seated at the table, with Yugito having offered to pay for the ice-cream almost immediately once the waiter came. Of course, it went accompanied by some looks and flaunting of assets, but at least Yugito got 20% off the price. It was something of a testament to her skills as a woman that she did indeed manage to get the 1/5 off the price, which was something of a feat that her mother had mastered in the time of her mid-twenties, in Demon years of course…
Still, once he watched her eat her ice-cream, licking with her delicate tongue the ice, making him feel strange inside his chest, the feeling of it being pure agony to watch his big sister eat in a manner which was both erotic as well a c hilling made him feel a bit cautious about the way that he should get up when she was done, since he sported a rather embarrassing problem, one that shouldn’t be present at the moment, since it was his extremely hot and sexy sister performing oral actions on ice-cream, which constituted of licking the spoon in a manner that would make lesser women die of unsexiness…
As Yugito finished off her ice-cream, she spared a glance at Naruto, who looked positively uncomfortable where he was sitting, Tusjnnade watching how red he could turn in the face after discretely asking whether he had a fetish for women eating ice-cream…
“You like seeing women eat ice-cream?” he heard someone say close to his ear, turning to the side to see Tsunade there, looking at the way that he turned red in the face once confronted with his staring. “Eh…”
Tsunade gave him a grin that was almost cruel in an aspect and then leaned over, looking at his reaction as she softly stroked his cheek, with an affectionate smile on her face, her eyes never leaving his as she gave him a look that clearly stated something in a language that he didn‘t seem to get, but the other females did, looking at Tsunade with a slightly scandalized manner, though Yugito’s glare was somewhat fiercer, her eyes giving off some sort of auto-cannon-like glare.
How dare she make a pass at Naruto-kun! He’s my loving, extremely cute brother, who just needs a bit more love from everyone around him. If that old woman gets her claws on him, she’ll make him into something that’s not Naruto-0like, turning him into a geek… or worse, a teacher! There was a sense of duty that she had, which was set off by Tsunade’s comments, stopping eating momentarily as she spoke her mind. “He’s not some innocent boy you can corrupt, Tsunade-sensei, he’s special.” After saying that, she waited for the reaction.
“Oh really? I see he’s gifted, I knew that already from his grades, though they are very low… they do seem promising, though I suspect that he’s been given some hard tests, due to some… prejudice from the local teachers, who apparently don’t like his mother… well, the female ones, that is. He’s doing well in most other subjects, except for Sex Ed, which he made a swift exit after kicking his sensei in the face, though he claimed that she was about to rape him or something.”
Naruto nodded. “Anko-sensei is crazy! She’s totally out of bounds, always trying to grope me, calling me her favorite pet and trying to get my pants off when I walk past her office, where I don’t now WHAT happens.” Tsunade shrugged at that. “I did notice people often getting out with cuts on their body, but I don’t really pay attention to what goes on there. There are things I don’t want my virgin ears to hear…”
As one, every person in their little group looked at her with eyes that seemed to be filled with disbelief. “Virgin ears?” Naruto voiced the unspoken question first. Tsunade nodded. “Yep, virgin ears… “ Yugito raised an eyebrow but chose to keep silent, instead it being Itachi who spoke: “How can you have virgin ears?”
“Because they never have been used in sex…Duh…” Naruto looked at her with a look like he saw water burning… “… Even your nostrils?” Tsunade gave him a strange look, raising an eyebrow. “What about them?”
Itachi sighed deeply. This would be tough explaining to the blonde that she would be explaining stuff to Naruto… “I think he meant that the nostrils were used in sexual actions, though I don’t think you’d be so sick to allow someone to do that to your nose…” Tsunade’s eyes widened almost comically as the deeper meaning sank in and then began to choke on her saliva.
“You alright, Tsunade-sama?” he asked, looking at her with some worry in his eyes, despite the fact that she was a pervert who only had ears virginal, though it could be that she was merely being a dumb blonde… which was insulting, since he was a blonde too, and certainly not dumb, though his sister did insinuate things…
“Yes, I njust choked on some spit… I meant that I had virginal ears in that sense, along with my nose and nostrils, which are part of the nose of course… I’m pretty much virginal in every hole except the baby one.” There was a sound of crickets chirping, despite it being day…
A vendor with crickets passed the ice-cream parlor by, shouting about buying his crickets, Naruto staring in wide wonder at his principal, Itachi and Yugito having comical sized eyes, almost like table dishes, with Kakashi only giving a slight sigh and then got up, seeing that Yugito’s ice-cream had been devoured by the same girl…
There was a silence as they got up, Naruto’s little problem being gone by the time that he had managed to get himself under control again, with Tsunade blushing terribly. “I’m sorry for saying that, it was a spur of the moment thing.” She apologetically bowed before them and Naruto sighed. “Why the hell am I surrounded by horny beautiful women?”
“Maybe because you are sexy?” Itachi said as she walked up beside him, his eyes going over her body and watching her body as she literally applied herself to his body, wrapping a hand around his waist while Yugito took his oither side, wrapping her hand around the other part of his waist. “We decided to do a little… sandwhiching as we get back to your house, Naruto-kun… I hope that you’ll be able to… keep up with us…” there was a silence as Naruto looked at Tsunade, who was giving the two girls a exasperated look, looking at them and then shaking her head. “Teenage pregnancies occur out of threesomes a lot more then they do out of Orgies… then again, most threesomes are two guys on a girl, but this is something I’d like to watch…”
Naruto looked at Tsunade, seeing that she was looking at him with a rather predatory look, making his eyes go all crossed as she walked up to him and grabbed him straight in the crotch, until something cold slid down his spine.
He awoke with a start as he felt something cold slide down his spine, looking up to see his sister behind him with a small ice cube in his neck, hearing the laughter of the rest of the girls, realizing that he must have dozed off, it being a nice day afgter all, with the sun being out and such making him sleepy. “Had nice dreams Naruto-kun?” he heard someone say, replying without really thinking: “Yes, you all were in it, naked, kissing me and eventually…”
A smack on the head sent it against the table, making him feel a spike of pain lance through his body. His eyes looked at Tsunade as she sighed deeply. “You keep your fantasies to yourself, alright? It’s bad enough that everyone sees me as boobs with blonde hair.”
“You do have a personality and the most gorgeous set of breasts that I have seen, next to mom and Yugito-neesan.” The eyebrow of Tsunade raised. “Right, and I am Emperor Showa…” there was a mocking tone in her voice. “Why don’t you show me that you’re a real man? I don’t think you have the guts.”
Tsunade did have some heavy alcohol through the ice-cream which she had ordered and eaten. It was a mix of whisky, rum and gin ice-cream which made her vision slightly blurry as she looked at the young man for a moment, mocking with a glance.
“You don’t want to do that, Tsunade-sama.” There was a tone of urgency within Kakashi’s voice, Tsunade realized, looking at the Biology teacher with a raised eyebrow. “He kills you if you’re a virgin… hell, he almost killed me with that damn big yummy… you know what…” there was a silence between all the people on the table, looking at Kakashi, with Naruto being the notable exception as he blushed slightly. “YOU HAD SEX WITH HER?” Yugito shouted, luckily it being not so busy, though it did make people look at them with an interested look in their eyes.
“Alright, I wouldn’t have shouted that out loud, but it’s true…” Kakashi looked up to see two glowering girls stare at her with a glare dictated to her face in extreme, that was uncomfortable to her. “I didn’t even get a chance to get him alone…” Itachi looked at her object of affection, making Naruto feel uncomfortable about the look that she sent at him. “Orgy tonight?” she asked Yugito, who nodded. “I’ll call my mom.”
“Don’t I get a say in this?” “No.” there was a silence as Itachi and Yugito looked at each other with a satisfied expression on both their faces, before either realized something important… they would need to get up early to get ready for school, which was something that neither really looked out for, since it was nothing to sneeze at, his time being pretty much spent at the school, Thus giving them ample opportunity to get him alone, then maybe pull him into an empty classroom and then use one of the desks as a personal fuckspot.
“Well,. Since I do have to mentally prepare myself for the hordes of boys that are going to be drooling all over the floor when they see us, I think we’d just delay the orgy plan for a later date, preferably when I have made some… alterations to the house, which will include my mother getting some lessons in the pleasures of sex by Naruto-kun.” Itachi sighed deeply as she gave Naruto a look which clearly stated that she was repressed in her sexuality and wanted to get fucked as much and often as possible by a man, who she had selected to be Naruto, since he did seem to be at the right time on the right place, Yugito sharing the feeling but that being more out of a deep-rooted love for her little brother, who had been having sex with their mother, who had apparently been horny s hell ever since she didn’t have any sex for a long time.
“Uchiha Sasuke…” he said, looking at the boy as he looked up to his friend, his eyes meeting the now-crimson orbs that Naruto possessed. “Uzumaki Naruto.” His friend muttered, looking at the new look that his best friend had adopted. “You look good… Better somehow.”
Naruto nodded. “Can I come inside?” Sasuke nodded. “Not inside my mom. I don’t want to be an uncle yet.” There was a silence as Naruto groaned deeply, knowing that Sasuke would say that. “Come on, cut it out! I’m your best friend! Besides, it’d be a little brother or sister for you.” Sasuke looked at him with a dead look in his eyes. “I have no best friend.”
“Sasuke… Don’t tell me…” Sasuke looked up to Naruto, seeing a grave look come on his face. “You had sex with the boobless skank?”
A choking sound was heard, Naruto looking down at Sasuke as he appeared to be choking on thin air, his face a pale green colour, mixed with white accents on some spots. “No?” Sasuke gave him his best mock glare. “You’re still my best friend Naruto. Just don’t scare me like that with the boobless skank…” Naruto punched him on the shoulder. “Just think about my mom naked, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind…” there was a silence as Sasuke looked at Naruto without speaking, his eyes focused on Naruto’s face, his teeth gritted together. “I will not see your mother as a sex object, Naruto.”
“I don’t mind.” A voice came from behind Naruto as he turned around to the user of the voice, looking at his mother dressed in some slacks, her body being on display for the whole world to see, but he knew that she was trying to get his attention probably…. Which was something that he liked, since his mother was hot, even though he didn’t want the others to say that…
“You don’t mind?” she nodded, licking her lips. “As long as Naruto’s home every night and masturbates regularly, I don’t have a problem with it…” Sasuke nearly fainted at that comment, though Naruto shook his head. “Keep a lid on it mom, I don’t want word of our ‘family activities’ to get out. Sasuke will keep his mouth shut, right?” Sasuke dumbly nodded, Kyuubi merely smiling at him, before grabbing her top and flashing him her chest, which bounced a few times, before hugging him tightly.
“Going to rape my son, Kyuubi-san?” The voice of Uchiha Mikoto came from behind Sasuke, making him turn his head as he was being hugged by a voluptuous young woman who possibly was not only older then his mother, but also seemed to be a lot stronger in terms of grip, since he felt how a little bit of his life was being pressed out of his body.
“Nah, thinking about giving him to you, since you do seem to need the… attention.” There was a small sigh that escaped Kyuubi’s mouth as she watched Mikoto’s reaction, Naruto merely sighing deeply to mimic her sigh, Yugito bounding up behind him, dressed in her new outfit. “How do I look?” was all that she asked, while her mother fixed her top a bit to show no breasts. Mikoto’s eyebrow rose. “You’re going back to school, right?” Yugito nodded. “Orochimaru-san was nice enough to have me in his class, which would make both me as well as Itachi-chan classmates of Naruto-kun, so we can keep an eye out for my little brother.”
Damn, why does that always happen to me? Is every member of that family a nymphomaniac or something? Naruto doesn’t seem to have those qualities though, he’s a decent guy any woman would like to give a good tour of the bedroom. Mikoto’s internal pondering was interrupted by Itachi coming past her, dressed in an outfit which made the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and do a little jig to the Benny Hill theme song. “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU WEARING?!”
Itachi wore a short skirt, the same that she bought yesterday with Tsunade’s credit card, which seemed even shorter in normal daylight. Of course it might be a trick of the light. It was something of a testament to her creativity that she made the blouse extremely revealing in a manner that it looked almost like it was loose, revealing a part of a black bra, along with her pale flesh that she had cultivated due to weeks of studying, which was only broken by some tanning in a tanning salon since she wanted to look a bit different from the rest, though most people agreed that she was a rather fetching young lady.
“Very well, I think I should change into something… more revealing. Sasuke and Naruto don’t mind me wearing this as a school uniform, right? Tsunade-sensei approved this, even paying for it.” There was a silence from Mikoto as she rubbed the bridge of her nose, looking at the way that this conversation had spiraled into something that was both morally wrong as well as being immoral. She could hope that it would be somewhat more decent then the other conversation that she wanted to have before work. “I’m going to work.” Itachi nodded, grabbing Yugito’s hand and pulling her away to a short distance where they would not be able to have their conversation overheard, returning to see Mikoto lock up the house, since nobody was going to be there for at least 8 hours, which was about the time that high school ended giving its classes.
She spotted Kyuubi leaving, apparently going to work, though with that woman, you never knew. Thinking about the financial situation of the Uzumaki family, she found herself thinking about possibly giving the other woman a bit of money, since she had enough anyways, even having enough by making investments into some business a long time ago, when she had been 19, married to Uchiha Fugaku and now being a bit older…
Of course, she knew that with a teacher’s salary, it was pretty tough on the manner of money for a normal person, but she was able to support herself well enough from the money that she had inherited through the family fortune, it being something that she kept well hidden, only letting Sasuke know that they were pretty wealthy. Sometimes, she just wanted to donate something to the Uzumaki’s but she was refused every time, with Kyuubi citing that she didn’t accept charity, that she’d figure something out. In retrospect, Kyuubi always seemed to be able to make ends meet, working long days to keep just enough money for the taxes and other things that were bothersome to normal families, though she would have to work thrice as hard to make more and more money to have someone repair a part of the house, like it had been when she had been working double-time during the summer after a car had crashing into the front of the house, the driver being killed in the impact of the crash. It had been quite the shock for the three of them, as they had been leisurely watching TV while the car had crashed straight into the living room, temporarily shacking up with their neighbors until the repairs could be done.
She started the car without really realizing what she was doing. She surely didn’t expect the girls to get a lift from her, because if they wanted one, they’d just have to say, which she thought they hadn’t. she drove towards the school, parking her car in the carpark and then walking to her first class, though it still was half an hour till class would be in session.
Naruto and Sasuke walked towards the school, Yugito and Itachi both hanging on their respective little brother’s arm, giving off a show of possessiveness for the others, most males looking at Naruto and Sasuke with some small bit of envy within their eyes. “Come on Sasuke-kun, why don’t you try on some of the clothes we’ll pick for you when we go to the mall later today? It’ll look good on you, probably bring out your eyes too.” Itachi was not deterred by her little brother’s vocal protests that it’d be unhealthy for him to go to the mall, Yugito talking to her brother about something else altogether. “So, when we get to your school, we’re supposed to be in the same class, just so I can keep a nice eye on you and make sure that you’re not in trouble at all. Of course, if you want me to bend over and spread your legs somewhere where nobody’s come across us for some 10 minutes, that’d be fine too, I’d love to have you inside me, the feeling of your body against mine almost being as good as mom’s, right?” Naruto on the other hand had his hands clenched, muttering. “Must not give in to sister, must not give in to sister, must not ask her to spread her legs and then go wild on her, desecrating her body.”
“Ooh, desecration sounds so cool, it’d be an honor for me to undergo.” She whispered into Naruto’s ear, watching how he colored a little bit in the face. Her eyes went over the traffic, the cars that passed them by while they walked on the walkway being of different brands and as such, they were usually normal and plain, but one stood out, a red Cadillac, probably imported. “Hey there girl, why don’t you dump the loser and take a ride with us? We’ll show you some really great places.”
The allusion of sex was just within the tone that the young man used, when the Cadillac drove closer to them. She gave the youth a single degrading look and hen smirked. “I’d rather stay with this ‘loser’ who can pleasure me in more ways than one, then a man who probably got only three inches of manliness, while this ‘loser’ has at least 11.” The vicious smirk that accompanied it made the youth shrink back slightly in his seat, her eyes keeping focus on him as she licked her lips dangerously to Naruto, before kissing him lightly on the cheek. “Get lost, I don’t want a little boy like you close to me.”
The youth drove away, an aura of depression seemingly hanging around him as Yugito grinned widely, not unlike the cat that had the canary in its paws. She bared a glance at Naruto, who merely stared at the pavement, his eyes going towards the sides, not really looking at her. “Is something wrong, Naruto?” the words seemed to jerk him out of his funk as he looked at her all of a sudden, his eyes staring at her without even blinking. “Not really, I just thought how cool you were, against that guy.”
“I don’t let anyone distract me from my cute brother. How about you just take it easy, Naruto, you’re still quite weak.” Naruto looked at the girl as she stroked the back of his hand for a moment, his hands sliding slowly down her body, though it was more an idle action then with anything behind it. The way that she seemed to react to it, a smile growing on her face as she could feel how his hand trailed down a little bit, before being pulled back like he was in a shocked state at his actions.
“So, Naruto, why don’t we just discuss the normal points of the day with our sisters? They’d need to know what classes they have together with us.” Sasuke came to his rescue, despite his sister clinging to him like a post-it note. She looked over Sasuke and then poked him in the forehead. “Don’t say such things about me, Sasuke, you might invoke my… ire.” The words were spoken with a gentle hint to it, as they walked on the walkway towards their school, Yugito absently pulling Itachi with her to chat with her for some time, the ideas they got being quite lewd, if Naruto or Sasuke were to overhear them.
Naruto felt excited to go to school today, probably because he had missed out on some classes, or it just might be the fact that his elder sister was the one that was accompanying him, a childish feeling of closeness coming from his chest as she began to giggle loudly, Itachi merely smirking at something, he could see it from the corner of his eyes.
As they arrived at their school, the crowd of students beheld the new additions to the flock, gossip immediately springing up from several of the gossipy people, theories about the two of them being stwo foreign love slaves that Sasuke and Naruto received from an old man from overseas to the idea that the two girls were bodyguards for Naruto and Sasuke, to protect them from their true loves. Unfortunately, the latter theory was the closest one, as Naruto made his way through the mass of people that appeared, the entirety of the student body parting as he had arrived, whispers about his changed appearance coming to the fore, along with the fact that the girls were still with them. As Naruto bared a glance at the mass of people around him, he stared at the way that there was a moment of silence before he turned to Itachi. “You got to go to the principal, right?” the question hung in the air for a moment as Itachi seemed to fumble for an answer, smiling brilliantly for a second and then nodding to him. “Of course, Naruto-kun. Yugito-chan, it’d be best if we just went to the principal to get our stuff and such, we’ll see you two later, alright?”
Naruto nodded at the look that he got from his big sister, the hug that she gave him a few moments later being seen as a token of her affection, though it made members of the newly formed Uzumaki Naruto fanclub weep tears of bitterness and vows to kill Yugito somewhat more common, as she was denounced as a floozy who wanted to take away Naruto-sama or some of that tripe.
Naruto and Sasuke languidly walked towards their classroom, talking about what their first class would bring, a session of ‘class bonding’ as Orochimaru-sensei often called it, the older man taking a particular shine to teaching both Naruto as well as Sasuke about some things in life, though he did that with all his students. The looks that he sent them were often quite compassionate, a lot more soft than any other teacher would give them. The looming feeling that this next hour would be something different then before hung in the air, as they entered the classroom.
“Sasuke-kun!” the screeching sound of Sakura came to their ears, and they winced at the same time, seeing the banshee-like girl stand there with a maddened look in her eyes, as she held up something, which seemed like a scrap book filled with images of Sasuke, though none knew where she had gotten the book from, nor where the photo material had come from. “Please don’t leave me for that floozy! She isn’t as hot and cute as I am, Sasuke-kun!”
Sasuke froze, looking at the pink fangirl and then shook his head and took the time to decipher her words, the words floozy and Itachi forming a connection, a brotherly feeling of concern springing to the fore as he gave Naruto a look. “I’d like it if you didn’t insult her, she’s worth ten times more then you.”
“Sasuke-kun…” the sadness was heard within her voice and it made Sasuke smile for a moment, his eyes going over her body, before giving a small wave, to see whether she was still responsive to what he did. “Sasuke-kun… I must have you.” Then… she threw herself on him, trying with all her might to get his clothes off, the rabidness of her actions being fueled by desire to get the boy of her dreams…
“Get off him Sakura.” A strong hand lifted her into the air, before throwing her a few metres away, before helping up Sasuke. The hand belonged to none other then Naruto, who was looking at her with a disdainful look, the look on his face mirroring Sasuke’s, as he was somewhat irritated at this moment, his eyes going into a deep maroon color, their sensei slithering inside moments later. “at ease Class.”
With the authority as a teacher, he looked at the scene of Sakura being thrown to the side, off Sasuke. It would be quite troublesome should the fangirl go and rape the Uchiha boy, since he would need to prevent that from ever happening, the mental trauma very ell being able to drive Sasuke into a brooding depression, which might cost him his life. “Orochimaru-sensei, Uzumaki was mean and pulled me off my Sasuke-kun.”
“From what I saw, it was you who jumped him, Harunoi-san. Now, take a seat and I will introduce two new members of our class.” Naruto and Sasuke took to their seats, the look on Naruto’s face being slightly pensive as he knew that it would be his sister as well as Sasuke’s sister. The door opened to let the two older girls in, Yugito taking the chance to have wrapped her hand around ITachi’s waist, a grin that spoke volumes on her lips. “Hello everyone.”
“Hello, Miss Uzumaki. This is Uzumaki Yugito, with her compatriot being one miss Uchiha Itachi. Give them a warm welcome for joining this class, as they will be conducting a study into the social behavior of teenagers your age. Don’t be afraid to ask them about some stuff, they both have finished high school and should technically know everything.” He finished his small speech by stepping back and letting the girls have a word.
“Well, I’m happy to be in this class, as it’d give me an insight as to how you work. First thing, let me introduce myself. My name is Uzumaki Yugito, the big sister of Uzumaki Naruto and currently quite unstudioous. The reason I picked your class to follow is because Itachi-chan wanted to do this for her social sciences project and I thought it was a good idea. My likes and dislikes aren’t really something I’d tell, so we skip that part, and just for the record, I’m still single, though I don’t really like dating boys your age.” She stepped back, letting Itachi speak while still keeping a smile on her face, not wanting to show what she really thought about this class of teenagers.
Damn, they all look so creepy. I wonder how Naruto could even keep up with the, they look so boring. The fangirl that Itachi-chan told me about is also there, but she seems somewhat miffed, probably because Orochimaru-sensei gave that little warning. She looked at the members of the class, seeing that the wild wolfish boy was looking at her with naked lust within his eyes, one of the looks that she didn’t like. A shiver went through her body as she began to look at a different person, a blonde girl with long hair which sat to the side of the wolf-boy, who was looking at her with a curious look, a look which in itself wasn’t that bad, but the idea of it being actually pleasant-hearted were quite foreign to her.
She had always been shunned by other girls because she simply was so different from the other girls her age. She always seemed to have an enchanting effect on boys, her looks coupled with the fact that she had quite long blonde hair and exotic eyes meaning that she was always the subject of male fascination, and lust. She looked at the girls of the class, noting with some small amount of worry that they seemed to be looking at Naruto with blushes on their face.
“My name is Uchiha Itachi and I am here to observe you for my project. I am the sister of Uchiha Sasuke and I will be observing you… So don’t mind me, I’m just there to do that and just study.” The explanation, while brief, was enough, Itachi looking at the class and pretty much getting the same conclusion as Yugito. This class had far too many males that had hormone problems.
“Well, seat yourself near your brothers, or just where you find yourself comfortable. For this homeroom session, it’ll be all about how we are going to plan the lessons and…” a crashing sound came from outside, Orochimaru sparing a glance out of the door, his daughter bouncing inside, her generous assets also bouncing with her, the fact that all she wore was a short top with a skirt that looked almost illegal to be worn, due to the shortness of it. “Daddy, we need more milk, want to go shopping with me later today?” the man looked at his daughter and nodded. “Be sure to get some money then, we need it for the shopping.”
“Hai daddy. Hello Naruto-kun, how are you?” in a typically affectionate manner she appeared at his side, rubbing herself against Naruto in a playful manner, causing the young one to blush slightly. The look that was sent at Anko varied from scorched body blast to atomic nuclear explosion to be inflicted upon bare skin. It was not pleasing for Yugito to see someone who clearly was older then her try and seduce Naruto. The other girl seemed to take notice of it, a coy smile appearing on her face. “Ahh, Yugito-chan, how nice to see you! I trust you’ve been well?” the question was accompanied by Yugito getting buried within a hug that was anko-like, the fact that she got her head buried within the chest of Anko being a prime thing. She supposed that it was not all bad, since the other woman did have comfortable breasts to nestle in, the mere feeling of the breasts being quite delicious to her senses.
After the impromptu hug session by anko, she looked at the older girl and then managed a smile. “Well, I’m fine at the moment and currently in Naruto’s class at the moment. You work here too?” Anko nodded. “I’m the current gym teacher. Or at least, I teach gym… or something. I just make them run laps, but you’re excused. You got excellent stamina, if your physical shape tells me enough.” She stroked Yugito’s cheek for a moment, looked at her father and then bounded out of the classroom, her presence being gone just sas swiftly as she had appeared.
“Alright, if there are no more interruptions, let us continue. I asked Yuuhi-sensei to ask you some questions earlier this week, and would like to get to know your answers, since the list I got from Yuuhi-sensei wasn’t too complete. Kiba, please give me your answer.” The boy did as told, Naruto merely staring blankly ahead, not really wishing to involve him with the lesson. “So, mister Uzumaki, let us hear your answer.”
“I told Yuuhi-sensei that I would not mind it if she would share her bed with me.” The answer was something that Orochimaru-sensei did not expect, raising an eyebrow for a moment before shrugging. “The original question as: would you like to see our Principal naked, ut I guess Anko got a hold of my list. Oh well… still, what would you have answered, just to satisfy my curiosity?”
“I’d have said yes, the principal is a beautiful woman.” The answer was generic, as he thought that while the principal seemed to have a bit of a drinking problem, she actually was quite a nice woman on the inside as well, though SHizune-sensei often told her to cut down on the alcohol. Thinking about Shizune-sensei made him realize that a visit would be in order to check up on her, just a general concern for her well-being.
He didn’t know what had happened to Shizune-sensei in the past, all that he knew was that she had graduated medical school under the supervision of Tsunade-sensei and then had then been employed at this school. It had been quite a refreshing change apparently, the woman having come before he had started, but still, it was nice getting to know her, since she seemed to always have something to chat about, the look that usually was on her face being a kind one, which never wavered as he told her something about the way that it all happened in his house. Te fact that his mother was downright lewd at times made it also easier to talk to women, since if a busty 33-year old continued to expose herself in front of him, who was he to resist being slightly more wizened around women?
“Hello Shizune-sensei!” the cheerful sound of Naruto’s voice reached her ears just as she had gotten a cup of coffee for herself. She looked at the intruding student, seeing that Naruto and Sasuke had come to look her up. It really was a good pair of friends it seemed, and Shizune couldn’t help but wonder if she and Tsunade would ever have such a good friendship, or if they would just stay this way, good friends but still with a professional dividing line between them.
“Naruto-kun, Sasuke-kun! How are you boys doing?” the question was aimed at them, but soon enough she noticed the two girls who had followed them, apparently being a bit older than them, along with some familiar features on their faces. Immediately, she linked them as being relatives to the boys who had just invaded her nice office again. “You’re family of Naruto-kun and Sasuke-kun?”
“Yes, sisters.” Yugito said, looking at the school nurse, who went dressed in a white uniform, which was almost like a hospital uniform but held some differences, the fact that the skirt seemed to be longer than usual, as were the covering features of the upper part, not showing cleavage or something like that. “Well, do you want to fuck our brothers?”
“What?” came out of her mouth as she just froze, the girl’s forwardness being extremely uncomfortable as she stared at the girl with eyes widened, Naruto and Sasuke staring at Yugito too with mouth’s falling open from sheer horror that she would say something like that.
Yugito herself looked at the nurse, awaiting her answer. If she said yes, it’d be fine, since Naruto and Sasuke would probably never do that with a school teacher, or well, without having been prompted to. “Why would I do something that illegal?” came the answer from Shizune, who had smoothed out her uniform in a reaction which was somewhat natural. Flashes of something showed on her face, coupled with the feeling of something burning within her.
“Alright, I was just joking. If I were one of their girlfriends, I’d never get rid of them. They are just yummy when they’re all embarrassed.” Is this girl mentally sick or something? I’ve seen nobody ever so blatantly discuss sex like that… well, Anko is pretty weird like that, but she is the daughter of Orochimaru-sensei… Who is pretty creepy himself. “Something tells me that you’re his elder sister, Yugito, right?” the answer was a nod. “Pleased to meet you, Shizune-sensei, Naruto’s told me some good things about you.”
“Did he now? Sasuke-kun, why don’t you introduce your… sister? To me?” Sasuke gave her a nod. “Uchiha Itachi is her name, and she doesn’t say much.” Itachi nodded, giving Sasuke a brief hug, the displays of affection being really something that changed quite a lot for her, since she usually wasn’t the huggy kind of girl, it did feel nice to hug Sasuke once in a while, even though it made the itch in her nether regions flare up an awful lot. The feeling of his skin against her skin was something that she had been aching for for some time, the feeling of wetness within her groin building up as she stood there, looking at the nurse with a strange look on her face.
Shizune was creeped out by the look that Itachi was giving her, the look being intense and hungry, making her feel like the days that she had left behind, to be looked upon as a piece of meat by others, her eyes looking over the body that went with the head that was currently staring intently at her. The body was well-proportioned, the breasts being well-developed, though with Uchiha Mikoto as a mother, it could hardly be anything but perfect. The fact that Yugito, who was standing next to Itachi, was currently dressed in a version of the school uniform which looked naughty, it made Itachi merely look somewhat sexier than before, the look on her face notwithstanding.
“Pleased meeting you, Shizune-sensei.” The words came from her mouth, making her look at the nurse even more intensely, her eyes going over the tight outfit that the nurse wore, before grinning in a slow and disturbed fashion, slowly imagining the clothes being stripped off the nurse’s luscious body, their bodies moving against each other and slowly bringing the other ton ecstasy, their nerves being ignited as they fucked.
“Pleased to meet you too. Naruto-kun, did you and Sasuke just come to show off your sisters, or are you going to bore me again about what you think of school.” She said it with a carelessness in her voice that was warning to Naruto, making the youth formulate an answer that would satisfy the school nurse steadily. “Well, it’d be unusual if we did not talk about school, especially with how Tsunade-sama is handling things around here. If she gets caught drinking, it’d spell the end of her career.” Shizune nodded, walking over to her coffee machine and then putting in a good amount of coffee powder, it being instant. “Want some coffee?”
“Yeah, sure.” “Sure.” “Of course.” “Sure.” They stood there for a few minutes, not speaking, just waiting for the coffee to get done. Shizune fetched some plastic cups from her cupboard, looking at Naruto for a moment before eventually looking at the coffee machine, her hands placing a cup under it and then waiting till it was filled. “Sugar and milk are also available, just tell me how much and I’ll put it in.” there wasn’t much said with those words, as Sasuke said that he’d rather have his coffee black, like his hair…
“Black like your heart is more like it.” Naruto joked, Sasuke giving him an annoyed look. “Hey, you’re the one with a black heart.” Naruto gave him a look which clearly got the point across that one should not joke about that too lightly, though none of the others seemed to get it. “Well, nobody should have a black heart, because then, it’d be rotten or died off, it’s simply not possible.” Shizune’s wise council came through in the end, as she tried to bring logic into this conversation, Naruto and Sasuke giving her a look which was owlish. “Come on, you’d best have it while it’s hot, okay?”
They all drank their coffee, Naruto drinking it in a few gulps, Yugito slowly sipping it, while Itachi just downed the whole cup, Sasuke staring at his sister before trying to imitate her, his throat burning with the hot liquid as he coughed and hacked, the coffee being still inside his mouth due to his refusal to just spit it out. “A bit too hot for you?” came the question from Yugito as she drained the last bit of her coffee, her features suddenly resembling very much a cat as she stretched sexily, licking her lips and then whispering something into Naruto’s ear, which made the boy go red.
What had been said to her brother she would rather keep a secret to others, but it was still worth seeing him go red about it. She stretched slowly, before leaving, pulling Itachi with her. “We’re going to see whether Tsunade-sama is more forthcoming about a certain idea I’ve been having. Come, Itachi-chan… Let’s rock that woman’s socks. I’ll leave you boys to be entertained by Shizune-sensei…” she blew a little kiss at Naruto, before pulling Itachi through the door and then closing the door behind her.
“So, she’s entrusted you two to me… What should I do with the two of you? I could put you to work with the finances and stuff, but you’d just screw up…” She knew that the older sister of Naruto was quite the trickster from the way that she moved and acted, the comments she said being something of amusement to the blonde girl. She looked at Naruto, seeing that he didn’t have much in the same way of humor, though that was debatable, seeing how well they seemed to intermesh with eachother, the way that they acted, playfully giving jabs and jibes at the other, to make the other feel like they were being bullied being a perfectly normal relationship of brother and sister.
“Well, if it’s any use to you, we could help you with placing some stuff on shelves or something.” Sasuke said, stroking his hair absently as he looked the nurse over a few times, nodding to himself for a moment as he thought about possibly going to see whether his mother needed him for something, a sudden change in the air being detected by his senses as he saw Shizune look at Naruto with a somewhat gleeful look.
“Naruto-kun, why don’t you go and sit behind my desk and I’ll give you something you may peruse and give me an oral report on it?” she ushered him into the seat she had been sitting in, placing a small folder in front of him. Technically it would be illegal for her to just shove a student in her place to read a file through, but she supposed that he should better learn about drug addiction, ever since she had been once a ‘crack whore’. It was more of a testament to her teacher that she’d been able to crawl up from that deep pit of despair and become a respectable school nurse, though she did have to take her time to watch after her sensei.
“Sasuke-kun? You may leave, you don’t look like you’ll learn much from this. Originally, I was going to peruse that document myself, but since you two arrived, it’ll be Naruto-kun’s task to look it through. “ the rather callous dismissal made the Uchiha stand up and give a short bow, before going outside of the room, abandoning his friend to the mercy of the school nurse. Sasuke hoped that Naruto would have the common sense not to just bust wild and screw Shizune against the wall, though it would pose as an interesting sight, to see the school nurse pressed up against the wall, her moans being heard throughout the room. He shook his head to clear himself of the thoughts, spotting a clock on the wall telling that he had only 15 minutes of break left.
The common sign of a drug addicted person is the look within their eyes as they spot the drug they are currently addicted to, or the mere rabid behavior as they move around their dwelling, to search for more of the addictive. The feeling of their skin is often clammy and uncomfortable, the smell of the body being quite overpowering in some cases, as they will try to keep the buzz going for as long as they can, even stooping as far as to lethally overdose in some cases.
To fuel their addiction, the female addict often goes into prostitution to get money for the drugs, while the male version of the drug addict goes on a stealing spree, which he will then sell for money. The most common of drugs that are being used by drug addicts are XTC, Cocaine, LSD, Diazepam and speed. The most common form of taking drugs is not to be ascertained, because of the varied ways that it can be taken. Orally taking the drugs makes the buzz last shorter then when sniffing it, though when injected, it is almost near instantly taken to the brain and dispersed to the neural transmitters.
“Who wrote this, it’s full of mistakes and doesn’t flow that well…” he said as he looked up after reading it, Shizune scowling briefly as she looked it over. “Tsunade-sama… Something tells me that she should lay off the bottle a bit more…” Shizune ran a hand through her hair, mentally counting to ten, trying to fight the irritated feeling that had gone through her as she realized that once again, Tsunade hadn’t taken her seriously and written a piece of text without really being too specific, it not being taken serious by the older woman or just written while drunk. She scanned over the text a few times, spotting some things she knew and some things, like the numerical values of blood tests and other specific data being quite sloppily written, though it was mostly accurate.
“Well, thanks anyways for reading. I’d ask you to do an oral report on it, so I could skip reading it myself, but since it appears that our illustrious principal botched up, I’ll have to read it myself.” The reason for letting Naruto read that text was what she had just stated herself, the laziness that came with being a school nurse who didn’t have many patients to attend to and the fact that while she was off the drugs for the time being, she still kept thinking about having a quick fix of the stuff.
Old habits are supposed to be hard to get rid of, of course. There was a moment where she stared at the ceiling, before focusing her attention on the document again, shoving Naruto out of the seat and then perusing it once more, mentally noting the spelling mistakes that were quite common when Tsunade had taken a few sips of Sake, shaking her head. “I guess it’d be better for you to go now, you wouldn’t want to be late for it. Sorry for the strange request of you to read this, but it was all in the name of education…”
“I understand, Shizune-sensei. I’ll be going now.” He gave a short bow before her as he disappeared through the door, going to his next class, which was physical education, as luck would have it…
“Alright, boys go play soccer or something, girls, you go play… dodgeball.” The shouted words were heard over the whole field, Anko standing there with a smile on her face as she gave the boys time to go play soccer, while the girls were supposed to go and play dodgeball. “Anko-sensei, we’ll chip our nails if we do that.”
“No sense worrying about your nails. I want to see people getting hit by balls soon or I’m going to join in, and you all know what that means…” a shiver went through the female aspect of the class, save Itachi and Yugito, who had never before been subjected to one of Anko’s classes, preferably with the way that she taught.
“Alright girls, line up.” Anko said as the girls stood before her in a neat line, one of them shaking slightly as she saw the sensei look at her with a voracious look. “This game is played with balls, and I all encourage you to grab em and throw them at the other girls, preferably hurt them as much as possible…” the undertones within her voice spoke of bloodlust and lust for battle, which made most girls look at her as if she were mad, having experienced Anko in action once before and having come away with bruises…
“Sensei, would we be allowed to throw as hard as possible, or just to avoid breaking bones?” Yugito asked, Anko giving a small nod to acknowledge her question. “Breaking bones nets you bonus points actually… No, I’m joking. Breaking bones is something that’ll get me parents on my case, so try to avoid breaking them, okay?”
While the girls were instructed in Dodgeball, Naruto was off chasing a ball, as it was played along by the other players. Due to the fact that there weren’t enough men in class to form two eleven man teams, it was split in groups of 4 men each, Naruto, Sasuke and Shikamaru and Chouji forming one team, with Neji, Lee, Kiba and Shino forming the other team. They all did their best, Naruto feeling quite at ease with the way that he was able to run at his leisure, his body moving quite well for one that had just been reshaped into a demonic one, along with the fact that he had apparently ‘mated’ with his mother once, the mere thought of it bringing a blush to his face, allowing for a momentary distraction in his attention, the ball being taken from him by a zealous Lee, who whooped something about having taken the ball from the ‘great and hunky Naruto-kun’.
It was an unanimous decision that Lee and his father, Gai, were considered to be some of the more unstable members of society, the fact that they hung out at the Youth Centre sometimes wearing apparently hip sports suits which looked to be form-fitting and apparently deemed cool by them. He would have to admit though that Lee was fairly well-muscled, his muscles being developed well by all the training that he did together with his father, as they kept a strict regimen of eating healthy food and doing lots of exercise.
“Screw this, I’m going to see what Anko-sensei’s doing, maybe challenge her to a game of dodgeball.” The words hadn’t left his mouth till she appeared in front of him, looking at him with an interested look on her face. She looked at the student for a moment before dragging him off, to the protests of his teammates, who scowled at the fact that they were now one man short.
“Damn it, you just had to challenge that woman!” Sasuke growled out to Naruto as he passed him, Anko still pulling him with her, heedless of the fact that Naruto seemed to be making protest after protest, placing him on the field, tossing him a ball and then getting herself one too. “Alright, this will be you versus all of us… Come on girlies, let’s try to hit him till he bleeds…” the sentiment was not shared by the girls, save for Sakura and Ino, who apparently didn’t have much with Naruto, preferring to see him in pain and agony, but they did as was ordered, getting into loose stances with the balls.
Naruto on the other hand looked at the girls and then watched how they took aim and threw some balls, dodging three by merely taking a step to the left. As the next volley of balls went in his direction, he lamented the fact that there were 10 girls in the class, with some of them running around him to fetch their balls again.
Ducking low, he dodged the volley of balls that followed that, sensing that behind him, they were throwing at him again, dodging by merely jumping into the air lightly, a ball hitting where his feet had been moments ago. He looked around, seeing Yugito and Itachi stand there to the side, looking ready to throw a ball at him, and within a second, it happened, the balls flying through the air, his body twisting in an effort to make it dodge the balls, one of them almost hitting him, the ground underneath him being slightly dented because of the force that had been behind the ball.
A silence fell for a moment as the girls stared at Yugito, who had the decency to blush. “Great, another Anko…” came the mutterings from the girl, as their sensei threw the ball she had fetched at Naruto, with him narrowly dodging, a whole stretch of grass being destroyed by the impacting ball, Naruto staring at the carnage for a moment and turned to Anko. “You trying to kill me or something? That’s no way to throw a ball, that’s a murder strike!”
“If I wanted you dead, I’d have killed you with my bare hands already. Come on, show some guts! Be a man worthy of my time.” Another ball was thrown, Naruto ducking to the left, hitting the grass with a thunk, as another patch of grass was smashed by the ball, his eyes on the girls around him, a few balls about to hit him, pushing himself up and then throwing his weight upwards and then narrowly evading the ball thrown at him.
“This is fun!” some of the girls said to one another, taking turns in throwing balls at Naruto, watching how he still dodged them due to the fact that his natural agility was enough to make him dodge most balls, save those thrown by either Yugito or Anko. He hadn’t been hit so far, but every time his sister threw one, she got closer to hitting him. Despite her being a half-breed of human and demon, she had enough throwing strength to severely injure him, though she acted like she was really enjoying it. A ball flew through the air, his body trying to twist out of the way and failing to do so, a loud crack along with a sensation of pain that went through his body as he felt something hit him in his crotch.
Yugito watched how her little brother bent over, a ball straight to the crotch from Anko, who looked shocked enough to make Yugito realize that the other woman hadn’t done it out of vindictive spite, but just got too carried along with the game. She looked at the crumpled up form of Naruto, noticing the hands which were clutching his battered private parts, mentally dreading the thought of them being all smashed to pieces before she could take full use of them.
“NARUTO!” her mouth yelled that without her prompting as she rushed to him, the other girls dropping their balls immediately as they saw the damage that their sensei had done, Anko merely looking numbly at the sight of Naruto writhing in pain. She watched as Yugito was the first to reach Naruto, seeing how the girl seemed to try to get Naruto to respond to her.
“Naruto! Naruto! Can you hear me? Does it hurt?” she asked him in rapid succession, her hands going to touch his hands, trying to assess the damage with her own eyes. There was a moment which passed as she tried to alleviate the pain that he must be undoubtedly feeling, tugging at his pants to assess the damage, only to find that his hands were keeping her from opening his pants. “Don’t bother…” a weak voice said close to her ear, Naruto looking at her with a pained look on his face.
“Cmon let’s get you up.” Yugito tried, her hand finding his hand and then pulling him up, only to have him twist in pain, a startled and pained gasp coming from his mouth, the sound carrying for a few seconds as he gurgled in pain. “That doesn’t look too good, Naru-kun… Why don’t you let Anko-sensei take you to Shizune-san? She’ll know how to fix you up right and proper. “ Anko intruded upon the scene, grabbed Naruto by the waist, just above the pelvis and carried him under her arm without as much as a problem, despite that fact that he was kicking his legs a little, his body moving on its own accord, though the pain was still visible within his movements seemed to hamper it quite a bit.
“Shit. I better follow them, to make sure that sensei doesn’t just put him down roughly.” Yugito muttered as she followed the sensei, leaving Itachi to just stand there, crossing her legs immediately as she sat down on the grass, staring at the place where Naruto had been hurt. The fact that she could hear his bones cracking meant that he must’ve at least cracked his pelvis, an injury which would take some time to heal, never mind the fact that he seemed to have good regenerative powers. She reminded herself that it would be best for them all to just keep a vigilant watch at the teacher and possibly note how violent she seemed to be, though there seemed to be nothing but harmless fun in her actions at the present time. “Uzumaki got what was coming to him.”
A female voice distracted her from her thoughts, a slow look being sent at the speaker, a pink-haired girl who looked at the blonde girl that she had seen before in class, the blonde girl looking somewhat conflicted, before always voicing her opinion. “Let’s go see whether Sasuke-kun is available to chat with?” Itachi growled something in her throat which was inaudible to anyone but her, her eyes looking at the girls and then getting up in a relaxed position. “Leave Sasuke alone, you aren’t worthy of him.”
“Just because you’re his big sister doesn’t give you any ability to tell what Sasuke-kun is thinking!” Itachi rose to the challenge by walking up to the pink-haired girl and grasping her arm roughly. “Listen to me, little girl. If Sasuke has any interest in you, wouldn’t you know it by now? The only reason he is still single is because he doesn’t feel the need to get a girlfriend yet.” Sakura shook her head. “Sasuke is just shy, he’ll come around.”
“Keep on dreaming, girl.” She muttered as she went to the side, where she just stood aimlessly, thinking about what to do now. There should be someone taking over the class, so she figured that she should step up as the de facto sensei. “Alright girls, let’s just continue in the absence of Anko-sensei. All grab a ball and start throwing! I want to see you sweat!” without further commands, the girls followed her orders, a smile coming to her face at the fact that she seemed to have well enough influence to command then to do something.
Naruto was barely conscious due to the pain that was still coursing through his body as he was put down on a bed, Shizune apparently to his side as he could smell the perfume she often wore. There was some talking, none that he could really get, but it seemed to be around the circumstances surrounding this accident. All that he knew was that he at least had broken several of his bones, if the feeling of bones being jagged and broken was correct. It would probably be quite hard to pee if this kept up, possibly even needing to have his pelvic area wrapped in gauze or with a cast around it.
“Oh dear, this doesn’t look good.” Was all that Shizune said as Anko carried in Naruto and put him on a bed. The boy was barely conscious from the way that he swayed slightly, his eyes not even open as he muttered unintelligible words without really seeming to know what it all meant. “What happened?”
“I threw a ball a bit too hard at him and it hit him in the crotch. I guess some of his bones must have splintered or something. He should be glad that he’s special and that he’ll probably heal them…” Anko trailed off, not really knowing how to go about it, especially since Shizune didn’t seem to know of the supernatural creatures that still lived around the world, hiding from the normal humans by wearing their appearance.
“Let’s get those pants off, it’d be best to just feel for the bones while he’s suitably unclothed.” She grabbed the screen and closed it around them, then began to fidget with naruto’s pants, the pants being opened by Yugito in the end, who had practiced on some of his pants, to train for the possibility of having to strip Naruto as fast as possible so they could do the dirty things that ran rampant within her mind.
As she slid down his pants, she could already feel the way that his bones seemed to have fragmented, his skin even looking somewhat misshapen, as if the force had forced all of his bones to splinter in little fragments. She stared for a moment and then began to get his underwear out of the way. She slid them down slowly, taking a moment to look at his rather bruised privates, it seemingly crushed.
“Allow me to check for multiple internal lacerations.” The nurse spoke up, Yugito nodding and watching how a gloved hand seemed to probe the skin, not even having noticed when Shizune had put on the gloves, her eyes following the movements of Shizune’s hands. The other woman seemed to gently probe the skin, noticing from moans of Naruto which areas hurt more than others. “Looks like he has fractured at least two of his pelvic bones, and will probably need a cast or something. Could you phone your mother and tell her that she either needs to pick up Naruto and take him home for about 2 months while his bones heal again, or that we could just send him to hospital and let them administer something to keep the swelling down a little and get him some treatment to let it heal a little faster.”
“No, he will heal within a day.” A new voice spoke up, Orochimaru’s sleek body stepping into the space currently reserved for Naruto to be examined, letting a hand gently caress Naruto’s chin, his serpentine eyes looking at the way that his chin seemed to be moving as he moaned in pain as Shizune prodded a piece of bone that had been completely shattered. “Heal within a day? If that’s possible, I’ll go and disco-dance with you next Friday.” The school nurse was extremely skeptical about Naruto’s ability to heal stuff, though he never really entered as a patient. Mostly, there was just some scrapes and bruises she would need to take a look at, or just an addicted student who needed some counceling to get off his addiction.
“Where am i?” a voice asked, Naruto looking at Orochimaru with a confused look, only adding to the confusion was the fact that the older man was caressing his chin, a gesture which spoke of intense familiarity, one of the things which absolutely was not the case between them. “My daughter shattered your pelvic bones apparently, since as soon as I heard, I came here, knowing that you’d be carried here. I just told Shizune-san that you should heal within a day, that’s correct, right?” Naruto nodded. “Mom healed from a stab wound within an hour or so, I believe she got her neck slashed.”
“What kind of monsters are you if you can just regenerate that?! That should be impossible with normal humans, so what in the name of Kami-sama are you?” Shizune asked, her voice slightly frantic as she looked around for an escape route, only finding that most escape routes had been blocked by Anko and Orochimaru, who held her wedged between them. When this day had begun, she’d only have thought about Naruto as just an ordinary student, but when the talk had shifted to fast regeneration, it had taken a turn for the worse, as she had heard some rumors about people regenerating extremely fast from deadly wounds and then transforming into a different thing, having seen one such thing while still being drugged to the gills on cocaine, one of her fellow addicts having turned in this huge cat, though she had dismissed it as a delusion, almost lucidly asking whether she had such a great trip too, because she’d changed in this massive cat, though the junkie had shook his head and had muttered something about her having a bad trip, though with the stories, there might very well be a truth in it.
“Monsters? No, we’re not monsters. Originally, I wanted to keep it quite the secret, but well, as one of us gets hurt severely by the other, we’re actually needed to give help to those who do not possess our powers. I myself am just a man who’s been alive a bit longer then you have, say about 200 years more. Also, I’d like it if you just kept this information to yourself, and not discriminate anymore, because we would have quite the hard time keeping ourselves hidden if news of this got out… also… I know where you live and what you did…” the last sentence was whispered within her ear, the fact that he could smell it on her scent being enough to know that she had been a drug addict, since once one did drugs rather heavily, the scent always stayed with them, even though they washed and washed, it just stayed within their blood.
“I don’t think Shizune-sensei will tell anyone, she’s a woman that can be trusted, right?” he looked at her empathically, her eyes not reaching his as she nodded. “I will then keep it a secret. But please, tell me what you are.” Orochimaru shook his head softly at that, knowing that she might be taking it easy at the present time, but not wanting to take any chances with his own private identity as a snake demon. “I can’t tell you about my or Anko’s kind, but well, I have to tell you that you could see it with Naruto and Yugito-san.” He ruffled Naruto’s hair a moment and then placed his hand on his left buttock, pressing roughly and with a sound of bones cracking, Naruto gave a groan of pain and felt suddenly somewhat better, though the touch had still been unwelcome.
“What did you do, sensei?” Orochimaru didn’t reply, instead turning to Anko whilst keeping a grip on Naruto’s buttock. “Anko, I need you to stay with Naruto-kun and give him whatever help he needs. You hurt him, and you take care of him. Whether he needs a drink or wants sex, you’ll give it to him, okay?” she gave a brisk salute. “Yes Daddy. I’ll take verrrry good care of Naruto-kun for you.” The undertone of slavishness within her voice wasn’t missed by anyone on the room, Orochimaru nodding and then stroking her hair for a brief moment, a nod of his head being all that he gave her before he left.
“So… what now?” he asked, looking at Shizune for an answer. There was a moment where she kept on staring at him, before shaking her head and sitting down. The look that Anko sent her was curious but also held a hint of bloodthirst within it, like she wanted to devour her whole. It was so unnerving that she just fidgeted for a moment and then began to look around, anywhere but at Naruto, Naruto giving her a pitying look. “I’m still a normal student, Shizune-sensei. No need to act all different just because we’re not the same race and all that. Hell, I could know, my own father tried to kill me when I was just born, my mom sure showed him hell.” The words left his mouth before he really had any idea that he had just said that. Within his stomach, a deep rumble could be heard and felt as he felt something burning there, probably the healing factor kicking in, but still, it was unnerving. “I guess I shouldn’t place the blame on you, Naruto-kun. You’ve done nothing wrong and it would be racist of me if I just stopped treating you like the kid that you are.”
“I’m NOT a kid.” Anko nodded, slowly stroking his hair with an absent look on her face, her eyes focusing on his face, making it almost a bore as Naruto could feel the brimming energy within him coalesce into something that actually was worthwhile. There was a moment of solitude before the door was almost smashed open, Yugito looking at the new people, Itachi dragging someone inside, a weak groan coming from the body that she lugged with her, placing it on a stretcher and then giving a small bow to Shizune. “The body of Haruno Sakura, for you to fix up. She got into a minor altercation with me after she insulted my little brother.”
The body of Sakura was bruised and broken, the fact that there was still moaning coming from it meaning that she still lived, as was the fact that there seemingly was no blood save for the fact that there was a rather large lump on her head. “You used some of that Karate that you learned?” came the question from Yugito, Itachi nodding softly. “She insulted my imouto and that is, unacceptable.” The image of a steel trap snapping shut came to mind as Itachi said it, the mere thought of her brother being with Sakura making her feel ill, and not in the bad way, but the good way. It was a small pet peeve of her, to mess up lives, but why even bother with that now, that there was such a perfect specimen of man in the area. She cast a glance onto Naruto, who did not seem to be very aware that she was doing that.
“Is he able to walk?” Shizune returned to her professional air, looking over Sakura, before giving Itachi a look. “He broke his pelvis. It should be not that easily to heal, so no, it should probably be a few weeks before he can move without crutches.” Naruto looked a bit upset about that, even as Itachi and Yugito shared a look. “He should be alright at the end of the day, I think. Come on, Naruto, could you loop your hands over my neck so that I can carry you?” the command within her voice was easily enough hidden with the sweet tone that she did, Shizune not really paying attention to the proceedings with Naruto, more interested in the fact that Sakura was now sporting multiple bruises and other lacerations, as if they were caused by knives and other blunt instruments. “What exactly did you do to make her this messed up?”
Yugito gave Shizune an even look, not really caring much for the woman at this moment, but deciding to give an answer in Itachi’s stead. “She’s done what I have taught her. The most damage within the least amount of time and effort expended. Sakura is going to live, but she won’t be able to move for much of a day. Now, let’s call mom, and get you home, Naru-kun.” Naruto colored slightly at the name of affection that his sister tossed at him, the look on Shizune’s face being caught between scandal and minor irritancy that there was someone who could do this much damage and still be allowed to attend, though Tsunade-sama hadn’t been informed about it, but, knowing the woman, she’d slide it under the rug as none of her business, students injuring the other being something of a common problem on most schools, and thus, detracting from her daily sake time.
“Yes, I’ll come pick Naruto up.” Kyuubi laid down the phone and looked at her boss, her eyes suddenly looking a bit darker, the smile that grew on her face being somewhere amongst the best evil smiles category that her boss had seen before. “My son has broken his pelvis, so I will go to his school to pick him up. Note that down.” There was no argument as she turned her back towards her boss and then left, the man being frozen in stark terror as he recalled the red eyes that had been staring at him, the primal fear that had gripped him as she had been in for a social visit, or as it was called, work evaluation. There had been some rumors of her having loose morals and he, as her boss, was not too pleased with one of his workers being known as a slut or floozy, to keep up the air of professionalism, even though this was a meat factory. The door shut and the man took a deep breath, the eyes still haunting him with the intensity that they displayed, even though the woman herself had long since left the room, the idea of the woman ever getting angry with him being scary.
“ Naruto-kuun!” the words left her mouth as she saw her son there, laying on the bed, looking at her with a somewhat anxious look, even as he was being smothered in her hug. It looked somewhat silly, that a mother hugged her own son while he only had his pelvis broken, but it did serve to let Naruto get some affection from his mother, whose breasts were literally smashed to his face, the womanly scent of his mother coming into his nose enough that it made him look at his mother with a semi-playful look when she finally released him. “ Couldn’t you have just given a brief hug.” Kyuubi smiled at her son, her attention shifting to the school nurse. “ Thank you so much for helping my son, sensei. You have no idea how much I cherish him.” Shizune waved away the thanks, saying that it was just her job and that she shouldn’t really be thanked that much, as it was what she was being paid to do.”If you ever want to sleep with him, just ask him, he’s enough of a horny bugger to just slip you his meat.” That comment made a deep blush appear on Shizune’s face, as she looked at Naruto, whose face had grown a little red, before looking at her and turning even redder.
“ Mom!” Kyuubi grinned at her son, before getting him out of the bed, grabbing him in a bridal style carry. “ Let’s get you home, dear. I’ll make some of your favorites tonight and I’ll make sure that you won’t have any problems moving around. Let me and Yugito give you a nice hot bath and you’ll be right as rain by tomorrow, okay?” Shizune had to sweat drop at the commentary from the mother, even as she carried her son out of the nurse’s office, looking at the way that Naruto seemed to do a thumbs up to her, a smile working its way onto her face without fail. “See you later, Naruto-kun.” She watched how Itachi and Yugito followed the Uzumaki matriarch, chatting jovially with each bother, before pausing to give Sakura a punch to the midriff, the unconscious girl wheezing slightly with Itachi’s punch and outright coughing with Yugito’s punch.
“Now, just relax Naruto, mommy is going to make it all alright, okay?” the look on Naruto’s face as she began to dab a small washcloth against his forehead, a smile on her face as she did that, the underwear that she wore being revealing, not that she cared much for that, but didn’t really mind. A silence stretched, as Kyuubi began to slowly wipe away whatever sweat had accumulated onto Naruto’s forehead, the look of gentleness on her face being especially alluring to Naruto, as Yugito rubbed his back with a wet cloth, taking enough care in her strokes to make sure that she made it nice and clean. “You’ve been a good boy, Naruto. It’s been a while, but now that your pelvis has almost regenerated, I think you can help us with a little ache that we’ve been having. Did you know that you would be able to have lots and lots of sex with any woman who catches your fancy? It’s just the pheromones that you have that attract us to you. You’re like the prime male in the crowd of men, it’s really something, I haven’t felt like this for about three thousand years, my father being like that, until he got killed in an accident.” There was a hint of sadness in Kyuubi’s voice, as she looked at Naruto, who didn’t seem to be so confused about what she was doing, Yugito lifting him for a moment to wash his ass a bit, before declaring that he was clean and then hugging him.
“ You’re really cute, naruto. I can’t wait till you finally manage to get into my pussy.” A purr escaped her lips, even as Kyuubi nodded, the washcloth that she held being suddenly discarded for a sponge, which she dipped in the water that she had prepared with a special element in it, the bucket in which it was contained slowly melting, the substance being yellow greenish in looks and it smelled like roses, it being something akin to a special brew which would heal his body. “Now, Naruto, just let mommy wash you down there.” With that said, she moved the small towel from Naruto’s crotch, grabbed the washcloth out of the pail and then started to wash Naruto’s private bits, the washcloth carefully washing all around the penis, before she lifted Naruto’s limp penis and then began to scrub his scrotum carefully, Naruto growling in the back of his throat as she washed his balls gently, the look on his face becoming more and more feral even as she continued with herministrations, the penis which she held in her hands beginning to grow harder and harder, till she had him at full mast, the veins on it showing that it hadn’t been broken at all. “Moooooom.” Kyuubi looked at her son as she held his rod with a hand, before beginning to rub the skin of it up and down gently, the look on her face being one of a very naughty woman, even as she scrubbed the substance on the washcloth onto his nutsack carefully, till it would have probably soaked into his skin, before going to his penis with the washcloth and then wrapping it around his erect cock, then moving it up and down, gently and slowly.
To Naruto, the evening had started pretty well, them eating some of his favorite dishes, the pain in his crotch lessened to a reasonable extent, till his mother declared it time for the delicate area to be washed and treated with healing ointment, which he knew was quite caustic to normal materials, the herbs that she used in its creation together with a good portion of her blood (Bottled blood, that is) making most plastic things melt within 20 minutes, her blood being so powerful that it would burn non-natural things as it touched it. “Yugito will wash your back and I will do your front.” He watched as his mother stripped to her bra and panties, while Yugito just tossed her clothes to the side and then pushed him into the washroom, letting him take a seat on the bath’s edge, it being stone and quite cold to him, taking a seat on her knees in the bathtub behind him. “This will make the pain go away, Naruto I swear that.” His mother washed his chest, as a towel was placed on his privates to make sure that he at least had some small measure of modesty, though he didn’t really buy that much into the modesty thing, it being rather weird but nice to be washed by your own mother.
As he was being washed by his mother and sister, the latter paying extra attention to his back muscles, the feeling crept onto him that they were more or less trying to get some from him, being rather like the girls that wanted to have sex, those on TV. He looked at his mother, a look being returned of utmost care and love and dismissed the thought, such love that she showed him was just pure and genuine. He did miss the look that followed it, as Yugito massaged a tender spot on his back.
The feeling of how the washcloth engrasped his cock was quite abstract as the salve began to work it’s job, the regenerative powers that he had being augmented by the washcloth, the look of pure bliss that followed on his face, as his mother rubbed the washcloth up and down, like a mouth giving a blowjob, was quite nice. She seemed to know when and how to move in the correct way, even as the whole feeling of the healing salve didn’t end. His erection felt now pretty good, until she removed the washcloth and looked at his salve-covered cock and then grinned, as she grabbed the bucket of water, waiting with it till she though that the salve had done its job and then threw it at him, the cold water being a shock to him, the sensation of pleasantness fading from the cold water, as he looked at his mother, as she moved in, her hand grabbing his semi-flaccid cock immediately and then beginning to pump it, the sensation of her hand being quite the sensation, even as he could feel Yugito’s breasts touching his back, her hands trailing over his waist to gently reach his balls, his mother’s hand still gentle masturbating his cock, while his sister gently touched his balls and rubbed them slowly with deliberate movements, the words of love that she whispered in his ear being the thing that made it all the more special. “ You’re such a lovely young man, Naruto, you’re kind to me and you always make sure that I’m okay and care so much for mom too. It’s really sweet of you to allow us to do this to you, so that we can get some pleasure too.”
He looked at his mother whose crimson eyes were looking at him with a burning within them. “ Naruto… You have a wonderful cock. I’m glad to be the woman that is allowed to touch it, as I doubt any other woman would be able to love it as much as I do. Please, shoot all of your spunk all over my hand soon.” She looked at him, as she rubbed harder, squeezing hard a few times, then lightly touching his cock and rubbing a nail over it, her hand being exceptionally careful not to rip anything, because she could just as easily tear off a limb or two with the strength that she normally had. “ So, give me lot of your spunk, Naruto. Won’t you come for big sister?” he could hear her whispering in his ear, as she took a hold of one of his balls and then rubbing it carefully, her hand being softer than a normal human’s hand, having more feline aspects, like their aunt Nekomata. “ Well then, won’t you give your lovely little kitty some love milk? Let me drink that thick spunk out of your love tap, won’t you allow me, Naru-kun?” he froze as Kyuubi gently applied some of the salve again with a finger, before opening a wound on her finger and rubbing the crimson blood over the salve, which reacted and made his whole cock feel warmer, every sensation being increased a thousandfold. He shivered lightly as he could feel how Yugitos fingers seemed to become more and more gentle with his balls, gently moving from one to the other, dragging a delicate finger over the scrotum and she moaned into his ear softly, the feeling of how his mother choked his trousersnake being the deciding factor that made the jury go oooh! And award 10 points, or in this case, a load of cum for the ladies.
“ MOM!” with that cry for his mother, Yugito grabbing him by the balls and squeezing a little bit on them, just enough that she could feel how they emptied their load. “ Mom, get ready.” Kyuubi did a little grin and purr routine before she watched how the seed erupted from the small slit on his cock, catching the first spurt with her hand, it hitting against it not unlike one of the water beams of a fish that lived in the tropical waters and used water to hunt for prey. “ Good boy, Naruto. You’re coming all over mommy’s hand and it’s a big one. Mommy loves you so much.” There was a groaning from Naruto and a giggling from Yugito within the bathroom, Naruto’s face looking orgasmic as he came in his mother’s hand, only when he stopped did his mother hold up her hand and look at the result. “ It looks good, Yugi-chan. Why don’t you have a taste first, I think that’s enough for today, Naru-kun doesn’t look like he can give much more and we shouldn’t pressure him that much.” There was a silence as Naruto looked at the ladies of his life and then groaned weakly, the feeling of being milked of his cum by his mother and sister being somewhat shameful, but it also had made him come in a very good way, the feeling of how his mother had done it being still on the front of his mind.
“Tastes good, Naruto-kun. “ he saw how Yugito licked some of his cum from his mother’s hand, then began to lick more off it, while looking at him with her yellow eyes, the emotion of pleasure that she gained from licking off his cum from their mother’s hand and thenm enjoying in eating it making him feel happy for a reason, watching as Kyuubi refused her to lick it all off before his mothers tongue swirled out, having brought her hand close to her mouth first and cleaned off the bits of semen left on her hand.
“ Gimme a taste, Naruto.” With that, he watched how his sister bent over n front of him, getting on her knees and then taking his cock in her mouth in one gulp, her tongue swirling over the head slowly, before making its way over the sensitive slit and then probing down into that for a brief instant, a shudder going through his body as he could feel how his sister gave him the special treatment, her mouth being just like a close velvet sleeve, which was pulled over his penis, then had a vacuum pulled into it, while a soft and wet and warm thing went over iot, cleaning it in every area. Yugito looked up to him, rushing a strand of her long hair out of the way, as she licked her lips for a moment, while his cock was still in her throat, the look of worship on her face being wonderful to his eyes, the blood relationship that they had not doing anyting to him anymore, as it would not matter to him. Bmother, sister, aunt, niece, he did not mind anymore, as klong as it was nice to him, he would accept it.
He did have to say that most of his family members, well, those that his mother told him about and those that came around, were all very pretty and gorgeous., his aunt Nekomata for instance, having wonderful blonde hair, along with the same vivid yellow eyes, but more feline than Yugito’s. Yugito madehim refocus on her by slurping loudly, some saliva hitting the floor from her chin, even as she looked up to him once more with a look that spoke of devotion to him. The love that she radiated was enough to make a tear come to his eyes, even as he watched how his mother pulled Yugito away. “ That’s enough cleaning Yugi-chan. Let’s leave him alone, then we’ll have more cum.” Yugito nodded and then began to slowly retreat out of the room, her body being still a bit slick with sweat and excitement, her hands twitching a little bit.
Uchiha Sasuke was not easily scared. He was also not really interested in getting a girlfriend at the present time, thinking that there could be time for that later, the idea of it being quite firmlyentranched within his head, even as he watched his mother relax on the sofa, Itachi in a headlock peacefully beside her, the older woman having to do that to make sure that her daughter did not do any weird things, like rape him in his sleep or something. “ Sasuke, would you go to next door and ask Uzumaki-san about Naruto-kun?” Sasuke nodded, getting up, saying goodbye, hearing a muffled goodbye from Itachi and a clearer goodbye from his mother, walking out the door, closing it softly behind him.
He rang the doorbell, the door opening after a few minutes to show Kyuubi, dressed in only a nightrobe and her underwear. “ Yes?” Sasuke faltered for a moment, looking at the almost nude boobies. “ Well, How’s Naruto?” Kyuubi smiled and then bade him inside. “ We did just wash him, he’s on the couch.” With that, she went upstairs again, trusting Sasuke to get there, Sasuke getting an eyeful of the pert ass of Miss Uzumaki.
“ Sasuke! How’ve you been mate?” Naruto tried to high-five Sasuke, but the lad didn’t do much more than stare, Yugito giving him a flat stare in return. “ Well?” Sasuke just sat down next to Yugito, looking at Yugito, the girl being dressed in a leather jacket, accompanying leather pants and a shirt which said WILD CAT.
“Going for a drive?” Yugito nodded. “ Itachi with your mom?” Sasuke nodded, Naruto giving a moment for her to go away, Yugito giving a light kiss onto her brother’s cheek, before she went out, grabbing her helmet and then screaming up the stairs that she was going out for a spin. “ How’ve you been with the vixens?” the look Naruto gave him made Sasuke be somewhat afraid, as it was a look which showed that Naruto would not take any shit from him. “If you mean my mom and sis, they’re fine. I’m fine too, but well, calling them vixens is only correct in the sense of my mother.” Sasuke did not comment any further, as a pair of slender hands wrapped around his neck and the perfume of someone he did not know came to his nostrils. “ You’re very correct with the vixen name, Sasuke-kun… How would you like to have a mature woman like me service your every need, whenever you want to?” Naruto looked at his mother, watching how Sasuke turned redder and redder at the insinuations that she was whispering into his ear, the look of unease being something that was priceless to see. “ Mom, let him go. You’ve got to go to sleep, you got work tomorrow.” Kyuubi looked at her son and gave him a benign smile, the look on her face being angelic, as if there was some perverted justice up above.
“ Honey, I don’t really need to work, I’ll just find a way to keep us all afloat.” There was a but in that statement from Kyuubi, as she looked pensive for a moment, the look on her face being one of slight worry, a change from her usual horny mood, when her son was concerned. “ I’ll just work harder for a few weeks and we all can keep ourselves busy with other things, like relaxing or something else. “ she looked really tired at that moment, as if there was something more to her tiredness than before. She looked at Naruto and messed his hair up a bit, as she slowly sagged, apparently being too tired for the act of keeping up appearances, laying herself down on the couch, where Naruto lay too, the young man getting up and letting his mother lie there. He motioned for Sasuke to follow him, as he watched how his mother’s chest rose and fall as she curled up on the couch, her face looking peaceful now that she was getting to fall into a slumber. Naruto looked at his mother with loving eyes, seeing that, despite being a Demoness of a godly amount of power, she could still become tired by mundane tasks like working.
“Let’s go to your place.” He said to Sasuke as he looked at him, the silence that stretched between them lengthening, Sasuke coughing a few times. “ Mom wanted to know how you were feeling.” Naruto nodded, walking out of the house and gently closing the door. The lock clicked as he closed it, his mother would likely wake up later, get something to drink and then retire to her bedroom, ready to get some serious rest.
“I’m back.” He said to his mother as he entered, watching how Mikoto shifted her grip on Itachi to wave a little bit to the duo as they entered, brightening at the look of Naruto. “ How’s the pelvis doing, Naruto?” Naruto winced slightly, looking at the ground for a moment. “Fine, Uchiha-san.” There was a hint of shame within his voice, but Mikoto rose, leaving Itachi alone for the moment, the girl sagging onto the bench and moaning softly, as a hand went down to her waist, Mikoto giving a kick to the chest to her own daughter, Itachi giving a soft moan. “ Glad to see that it’s okay again, Naruto-kun. “ a hug was given by the Uchiha matriarch, Naruto feeling the genuine warmth of the woman, as she stopped the hug, seating herself on the sofa once more. “Take a seat, don’t mind my daughter too much, she’s been a nasty girl and needs to be punished.”
“ Great, I’m probably being abused again.” The sarcastic remark from Itachi came at a time, when mikoto just silenced her with a glare. “Well, if you didn’t strip naked and declared your eternal love for your little brother, I wouldn’t have to punish you so harshly.” Itachi growled something that was too garbled to hear, her mouth being shut up by Mikoto’s hand a few moments after she had opened it. “ No, you’ll accept your punishment. I don’t want this to be like with Fugaku, I don’t want to lose my only son.” Naruto didn’t know what played, but once her Ex-Husband was mentioned, Mikoto just seemed to go into angry widow mode, the way that she punished Itachi.
“ My sister is just a bit weird, she’ll get better when she’s had some time to stop thinking oddly.” Sasuke explained, though he was uncomfortable with the words Itachi was forming with her mouth, Naruto actually thinking more among the lines of how Itachi seemed to mimic his sister and his mother, the nymphomania that they all seemed to have being oriented towards a male figure in their life. “Uchiha-san, what will be on the curriculum tomorrow?”
“ Probably something about the effects of modern philosophy on the old style of philosophy. Just don’t expect it, I don’t set my plans in stone, you know.” She looked at him and gave him a somewhat playful rufle through the hairs. “Your sister, does she still date men? Haven’t seen a single lad around, ever since she got that bike.” Naruto shrugged. “ She’s still a virgin, I guess she picks a new one. I think she killed that one dude for his bike, but still.” Mikoto shrugged, thinking it to be a figure of speech, for saying that the guy had given her the bike. “Well, she still has a job, does she? She’s been in school now, doesn’t she have work?” Naruto shrugged once again. “ I guess not. She’s really concerned about the family, but following classes in school just to protect me, that’s something she’d favor above making money, unless I asked her.” “ I’LL PROTECT YOU, NARU-kUN!” Mikoto jabbed her elbow into her daughter’s stomach, watching for a moment as Itachi quivered for a second, her eyes going wide as air rushed out of her mouth and into the air, the look of pure annoyance that was on Itachi’s face as she rubbed her stomach and muttered something about borderline mothers, which earned her another jab. Mikoto wasn’t hurting her seriously, it was just teaching her a small lesson about how to be normal while in the presence of her family.
“ Well, I think you will be fine with me, just lounging on the sofa. Just come sit next to me and Itachi.” She patted the sofa with one hand, holding Itachi down with the other, the girl not resisting much. “ Well, I don’t bite.” There was a silence as Naruto sat down, Itachi’s hands snaking to his waist and then beginning to tickle the skin there, until a jab from her mother made an end to that. “ I would like to see you stop hurting Itachi-chan, it’s very painful to see you abuse her like that.” Mikoto nodded and then fixed her daughter a glare. “ No touching or strange things, okay? Otherwise you’ll get punished again.” Itachi nodded, giving her mother a faintly annoyed look, but promised to be good. Somehow, I doubt that it’d get any better. But sure, mom wouldn’t hit me unless it’s to teach a lesson, so that’s likely why I think I’ll have bruises on my ribs.
Itachi looked at the ceiling as she sat next to Naruto, calmly at the sofa, Sasuke in a seat on the opposite side, watching a rerun of Jerry Springer, the man being an ass like normal, not too surprising. She could feel how Narto was next to her and looked at him, to see that he was a bit nervous, perhaps worried about his mother. The silence that stretched between them as they all stared at the Tv, made Itachi look at her mother and notice a faintly wistful look on her face as she laid her hand on Naruto’s shoulder unconsciously, remembering a moment in time when her mother did the same with her daddy, until he did those things with him. Mikoto gently stroked Naruto’s shoulder, Naruto not even noticing, just staring in front of him, the way that he did making him look wiser than before, Sasuke looking at Naruto for a moment, checking up on how he was, his eyebrow raising as he saw his mother’s hand on the shoulder of his best friend.
“ Well, I have to say that it’s somewhat boring.” There was no argument there, as Mikoto zapped to the evening news, the look on her face being even as she heard about a natural disaster with Bush’s arrival somewhere. “ Bush is boring too.” Naruto commented, even as he suddenly felt that he was being pulled closer to Sasuke’s mother, who seemed not to notice, shifting towards him out of some subconscious desire. He saw Sasuke staring at him with eyes that were somewhat surprised, the deep color of them surprising him for a moment. “ I love you dear.” With those words, he found his head being turned around and felt lips meet his.
Sasuke felt like he was watching this from outside of his body, watching how tears came from his mother’s eyes, pulling Naruto closer to her and then turning her head, having a tight grip onto Naruto’s head and then kissing him on the lips, her eyes widening as she realized just who she was kissing, releasing him just as fast as if she had been burned, eyes still staring at him in sadness. “ Oh my god, I’m so sorry, Naruto. I thought you were my husband, I can still remember when we were only just married, that we sat on the sofa and then cuddled. Just having someone close to me made me lose track of myself, I’m so sorry.” Naruto just sat there in a daze, Itachi waving a hand a few times in front of his face. “ Mom, he’s really out of it. You must be a great kisser to have that kind of effect. Now, let’s see. “ her hand found it’s way to Naruto’s crotch and she squeezed it a few times, looking at Mikoto as she did so, Mikoto’s attention focused on where her daughter’s hands were, until Sasuke grabbed Itachi’s hands and then moved them away. “ Uzumaki, you there? Sakura’s out there.” That snapped Naruto back to thought as he blinked a few times, looked around and then at Sasuke. “ She’s not going to try and rape you again.” A mutual shiver passed through them, as Mikoto and Itachi raised their eyebrows. “ Rape Sasuke/Sasuke-dear?” then they stared at each other and made a momentary truce. “ What did she do?/What did that no-boob-bitch do?” Sasuke looked uncomfortable, as he looked at his mother and his sister, then at his best friend, who looked like he was quite harmless at that moment.
“ Well, she had me captured with a few things that she brought and had my pants down and was about to try and get lucky with me. Naruto slugged her in the cheek with some kind of super strength, then we got the hell out of there, or so he told me. I think I came to in the breasts of the principal, who smelled like Sake.” Mikoto rubbed the bridge of her nose a few times, her face scrunching up in mild annoyance. “ That’s not proper conduct. I’ll try and get her expelled for that. How long do you say that happened?” Sasuke shrugged. “ Two years ago, I guess.” Naruto nodded. “ Two years.” Mikoto looked at them and then sighed. “ Two years. Crap, if you’d filed a report, the girl would’ve been out there in a jiffy. I don’t pride myself on liking to kick out students, but well, I do dislike those that cause a ruckus. Better call Kurenai and ask just what I should do about that, maybe ask her to assign that Sakura girl some extra advanced things.” Mikoto mused on what she could do, even as she looked at naruto. The sound of a motorcycle braking in the street alerted them to the fact that it was likely Yugito that had returned to their peaceful neighborhood, the door opening and closing along with some angry mutterings from Yugito passing through the walls and into the Uchiha living room. “You better get home, Naruto, you’ll need your sleep.”
“I’ll cuntpunt the girl for you, Sasuke-chan.” That was the last remark from Itachi as he left the living room, escorted out by Sasuke and Mikoto, the latter one still having a bit of a blush on her face as she looked at Naruto, the feeling being exceptional for him as he didn’t really mind the kiss she gave him.
When he walked into the night, he looked at Sasuke. “ Your mom kisses nice.” Sasuke gave him a middle finger salute and Mikoto colored more. “Uchiha-san I’m sorry about reminding you about your husband.” She shook her head. “ Sweet dreams, Naruto-kun.”
As he entered his house, Naruto heard how his sister was dragging something up the stairs, seeing a big package being dragged up the stairs, his shoulder underneath it and it going up quite a bit faster than expected, Yugito losing a bit of her momentum and hitting her chin on one of the steps, a mnuffled curse from her lips. “ Is that you Naruto?” he grunted an affirmative, as he helped her package up the stairs. “What’s in it?” Yugito grinned, even as she got out a small knife from her room. “ Something for you. You’ll see it when it’s assembled.” With that, she kicked him into his room, his ass hurting quite a bit from that kick, knowing that she was quite serious about it. He walked to his bed and then sat down on it and then got his clothes off his body and then got into bed. A silence fell over the house, occasionally disturbed by something whizzing and some mechanical noises, even as the whole feeling of sleep settled over him.
“ Hello Naruto-kuuuuun!” an energetic voice woke him up, even as he looked to his side to see Itachi in her school outfit standing there, breasts dangerously exposed to him, the feeling of déjà vu coming to him. “Yugito-chan is a bit sleepy, so she asked me to wake you up nice and proper. “ the fact that Itachi was in his room without him having noticed something made him suspicious, but the fact that Sasuke came through the doorway, made him realize that Sasuke’s presence in the house likely made him not realize that his sister was there too. A silence fell between them, as brother and sister looked at each other, then at Naruto, who’d crawled oput of his bed within a few moments, standing there in his gray boxers, looking at them with a somewhat annoyed look. “Give me some time to get dressed, okay?”
They nodded, moving out of the room to giver Naruto the privacy to dress himself in a bit more fashionable clothing than simple boxers, Naruto coming out of the room wearing a simple blue tshirt and a pair of cutoff jeans, along with some sandals on his feet. “ Imitating a wanderer, Naruto?” Sasuke was normal now, not longer looking at him with any weird looks or strange fascinations, the look that passed between him and his sister being one of weirdness however, as he rubbed a spot on his neck that looked awfully much like a hickey. The look on his face that followed as Itachi gently rubbed the skin where he had been rubbing.
“Grab some breakfast for me.” A ghastly voice moaned from one of the rooms, as Naruto descended the stairs, looking bored at the pictures on the wall. “Sure thing sis.” He was buttering some slices of bread when Yugito came down, sans shirt and bra, with just the shirt in her hand, looking at Sasuke and giving a bleary yo to the teenager, Sasuke freezing at the sight of breasts that were quite full. “Don’t you think that’s a bit too much, Yugito-chan?” Yugito didn’t comment, as she looked at the buttered toast that was ready for her and then grabbed it, eating it in one big gulp of her hungry mouth. There was a small pause, before Yugito seemed to come to her senses and put the shirt on, buttoning it up with slow movements, still not being fully awake just yet. “Let’s go.” She said blearily, even though one could clearly see the nipples through the fabric, the fact that she wore no bra being more noticeable, especially by people on the street, the bleary look on Yugito’s face along with the constant yawning making Naruto suspect that she hadn’t had much sleep this night, the feeling that she was making something for him being nice, bringing a good feeling to his belly.
“ Class, substract a from the X factor and then give me the equivalent to twenty times pi.” The algebraic words didn’t hit a single right spot and a long beeping sound was heard in Naruto’s mind as it overloaded, Yuuhi-sensei’s lecture on the algebraic things that they were supposed to learn being too much for his mind to take at this hour of the day, which was, the first one. Kurenai whacked him on the head with her ruler, only to get a rather pitiful moan from Naruto, looking at him with a disdainful look. “Wake up, Uzumaki-san. It’s no time to sleep, it’s bright and early and you’ve got a lot to learn/. Now stop your moaning and get back to learning, I want to give you all a test about it later during the week.” There was a sigh from most other students, while Kurenai paced in front of the class, cutting the air with wild movements of her ruler, the look on her face being a fierce one as she went into the specifics of how to calculate different things under different rules and what role they would play in their further education, as they would have to work with that system when they entered university or other institutes of learning.
“Stay back, Uzumaki, I need to talk to you.” With that, he stayed back, his sister lingering by the door, till Yuuhi-sensei waved her away. “ It’s time we had a private chat about some things. Meet me after school, my office. Uchiha-sensei spoke to me about a certain incident two years ago and since I am one of the disciplinarians on this school, I will make sure to get your facts, I’ve already received most of Sasuke’s account from his mother, who was more than helpful in getting them out of him thanks to her unique insight into his workings as his mother.” Naruto nodded, looking at Kurenai with a somewhat innocent look, which probably didn’t help much, as she still stared at him over the bridge of her nose. “ Don’t fool yourself that it will be just telling the story as you remember it, I will want to know specifics of that encounter. I have asked the Principal to be present too, as she was also mentioned in your story, already having heard a small bit of what she recollected.” There was no other sign from her than a finger pointed to the door. He took that as his cue to leave, pausing in the door opening to look at her, only to find that she was staring at him and then went back to her duties of preparing for the next class. “I do think that you would have to make time to just remember it all, Naruto-kun.” A serpentine voice spoke from nearby, Naruto seeing how his homeroom teacher slithered out of a classroom and then walked next to him as Naruto made his way to the room where the class was currently staying in, the look of bewilderment being an apt one, as Orochimaru-sensei usually was not one to maltreat one of his students.
“ I don’t usually do that, Uzumaki-kun. But rape is a serious offense, the girl already being mentally instable due to your friend’s presence.” There was no accusation in his voice, as the man walked into the homeroom, the class already seated and chatting, a silence falling over them as Orochimaru took a seat on the desk, noticing the picture on the wall, which was clearly edited about him being a serpent in human form, a smile forming on his face. “Who made the picture?” the silence lasted for a few moments, until someone coughed. “ I would rather say that you should not lie, Inuzuka-kun, you neither have the skill nor the intellect to make such a thing. It is a rather nice creation, Nara-kun, truly serpentine, I am not however.” With that, it was done, Shikamaru relaxing a little bit in his chair. “ However, for trying to make a false claim, Inuzuka-kun will spend detention with Kakashi-sensei.” A silence fell as Kiba did try to protest but was silenced by others. A moment lasted in which Naruto did not think it too odd if some flaming pirate fell through the roof and tried to make love to the table that Orochimaru sat at, but that did not happen.
“ Well, I have to say, that a lot of you have been naughty. Now, for the order of the day. We have some small problems with communication with some members of this class, namely.” A whole list of names was rattled off, with the most common argument that they had between them, the look of surprise on their faces being likely because they didn’t expect Orochimaru to know, which was a false assumption, because Orochimaru always kept a careful eye out for his class’s members. “ Well, now on to the sickness case list. Uzumaki Naruto-san suffered a broken pelvic bone during gym class, while miss Haruno suffered injuries from the beating of some unnamed and vaguely described female, who did not seem to hesitate to inflict serious injury. Miss Haruno is still at home, recovering, while Uzumaki-san is with us right now. How’s the reproductive equipment, does it still work?” Naruto just nodded, a blush of embarrassment coming on his face, even as he looked at his desk, a knock on the door being the thing that distracted everyone from looking at him. “ Well, I guess we are having guests now.” Orochimaru muttered, seeing Yugito stand in front of him looking disheveled. “ I’m sorry sensei, I just lost the way to the classroom and had to look in every one to get the right one.” There was a silence as Orochimaru nodded, watching how Yugito took a seat next to Itachi and the girls began a conversation that was kept at a level that it didn’t interrupt him in the least.
“ Well, now that has been done, we shall then go onto the planning of the week. All girls are supposed to get a boyfriend in this class, unless they have a boyfriend already. That’s to promote better relationships in this class. If you do have a problem with it, please inform me about it and I will try and see to get you someone decent. Think of it as a relationship test, it will make a grade on your report.” They grumbled a bit about it, Naruto looking around the class for a girl that he at least could stand, Hinata standing out as a beacon as she looked at him shyly. “ Would you like to be my girlfriend, Hinata-chan?” she turned as red as a tomato at his question, before stuttering out a yes and then trying to get herself under control again, by taking long calming breaths. There was a silence as she looked around, some boys looking quite irritated with this development, including Kiba, who had had his eye on the Hyuuga heiress for some time, though Hinata seemed to blossom like a flower now, a happy smile on her face, even as Naruto went back to his seat, a mysterious smile on his face as he sat down, Yugito looking at Hinata with a baleful look, until Itachi whispered something in her ear, which calmed her down a bit.
“ So, what do we have to do, sensei?” Orochimaru smiled benignly at his students, even as the ones in the front inched back, because whenever Orochimaru smiled, something bad would happen to them. A silence fell even more, as Orochimaru rubbed the bridge of his nose, his long hair falling in front of his face after a motion of his head. “ There are some things that you can do and some things that you cannot. This is one of the things that you can do, which is boyfriend girlfriend activities, like kissing, hugging, holding hands and having sex. The latter of course, is not really done, unless the relationship really is solid and thus will not be graded for correctness.” The class looked at their teacher, as Orochimaru grinned even wider at them, the unease that could be seen on their face increasing exponentially, due to Orochimaru’s grin.
“SO, have fun, sleep well.” With that comment, Orochimaru left their homeroom session, Naruto looking at the retreating form, only to have Hinata come over to him and seat herself onto his lap, her smile being so radiant that it made the whole room light up. “ You’re my boyfriend now.” It was a statement, not a question. Naruto nodded, Yugito slinking up to him and getting an arm around his neck. “He’s my brother, so you better fuck him silly or else I’ll kill you.” The latter statement was punctuated by her putting on one of her riding gloves, a leather one with spikes on it. “Y-y-yes, Uzumaki-san.” A long silence fell for a few minutes in the class, as Yugito affirmed her dominance over the Hyuuga heiress, who looked wholly intimidated by the display of force from Yugito, who was casually outlining the things that would happen to those that made her little brother upset, just getting to the getting their entrails dipped in hot salsa sauce and then fed to a basin full of starving sharks, when Kakashi entered the room, giving a casual greeting. “ We’ve got some chemistry to do.” With that, she clapped her hands softly, before unrolling a poster which showed two big men double penetrating a woman.
“ This is what we call, double penetration. You’ll be familiar with it, it’s probably been done in the porn flicks that you watch. Usually in pornography, this is what you see when you have a threesome with two men and one woman. I’ve not got experience with that kind of thing, but I’m up for new experiences at least. Since this is relationship week or something that was cooked up by Orochimaru-sensei, I’m here to tell you the most things about how you can get some chemistry between your partner and you without the other one being disturbed by bad hygiene. There are of course, examples of things you can do.” What followed was a very long sermon on what things women liked, along with personal experiences from Kakashi herself. The class at the end, did not really want to hear more about what things excited the young teacher, the teaching ethics being thrown out of the window at the beginning of the class, and knowing that the principal wouldn’t fire Kakashi, though it was a rather amusing lesson.
“Okay, Naruto, now you’re a man who I would love to have inside me.” Kakashi commented just before she left the classroom, leaving Hinata on Naruto’s lap, the girl turning a deep crimson as she thought about her sensei’s words along with the bulge that was poking her in the ass by now, Naruto’s body not unresponsive to the sweet perfume that the Hyuuga wore, the feeling of her hot nubile flesh rubbing against him, along with the fact that they were in public and that she was a very fidgety girl, changing positions a lot of times, which caused just enough friction to make it fun enough for him, made him feel very glad with the whole sitting on his lap thing, even though Hinata was very much like a red sun. “Naruto-kun?” the words came to his ears, as Hinata looked him into the eyes and opened her mouth slightly, before moving forwards and kissing him on his mouth, the feeling of her tongue slipping into his mouth and then beginning to probe inside, her hands slowly going through his hair, while his hands slipped towards her big breasts, the big orbs being gently massaged by Naruto, a squeak being given by Hinata as he slowly hefted the orbs within his hands and felt them through the material of the clothes that she wore. “GET A ROOM FOR CHRIST’S SAKE!” the sound of someone yelling that at them made Naruto come to his senses once more, just enough time for him to watch how Ino received a kick to the face by Yugito. “it looks sweet! Get a boyfriend, you bint.” The silence which fell after that made Naruto grateful that Hinata was still stunned, as she got a starstruck look in her eyes as she looked at Yugito. “Sugoooooi.” There was a silence after she said that, looking at Yugito, as she looked back at the Hyuuga heiress. “Yes?” Hinata rose, looking at Naruto and then fixing her panties a bit, before bowing deeply towards Yugito, Naruto getting a perfect view of her ass, along with those that bowed, Ino being seated somewhere diagonally from his location, Kiba located behind Ino and Shikamaru ending that line.
“Please, Yugito-sempai, take me under your wing and teach me to be cool like that.” The words were out before Hinata caught herself, blushing deeply as she could feel a hand on her forehead. “Grow a spine then.” Then felt a push backwards, taking a few steps back and feeling how her bum hit someone’s forehead, Naruto’s to be exact.
Naruto had the sensation of getting a pair of panties straight to the face and some people might like that, he was not one of those, as he grabbed Hinata’s ass and moved it aside, the scent of her womanhood, along with the fact that she used some lavender shampoo to wash that area, still being inside his nose. “How fetching for that gift, Neechan, but I would rather have the whole package.” Hinata blushed even more, her cousin, for once, not having said a thing, just sat there, looking surprised at the new Hinata, after Naruto had just plain out asked her to be his girlfriend.
The look on Hinata’s face was nice to see as she glowed literally with happiness. “I’m glad to have met you, Naruto-kun. I’ll be the best girlfriend you will ever have!” with that, the class moved to their next room, where Suzume-sensei began to grill hem on the Showa era, the idea being to get them ready for a test that would follow later.
“Well, I think that we managed to make something out of it.” With that statement, Naruto closed the book of history class and then looked at Suzume-sensei, who stood in front of him. “Good luck, Uzumaki-san.” He looked at her with a quizzical look. “ For what?” she just smiled mysteriously, but did not answer, instead returning to her desk, Naruto remembering that he had an appointment with Yuuhi-sensei and the Principal in a few minutes.
“ You’re late, Uzumaki-san.” Kurenai spoke as he entered the room, Tsunade seated there, a small saucer of sake in one hand and a flush on her cheeks, the smile that accompanied it being because she was already a bit drunk. “I don’t mind him being a bit late, Kurenai-chan. Naruto-kun, please, tell me about that rape case with Haruno-san.”
Naruto related the story as best as he could, leaving no detail out, even as the principal and math teacher nodded and noted some things down, a silence from those two lasting until he had spoken the last on the subject. “Okay, we know enough. Now, for another issue.” She cleared her throat once more, before grabbing a bottle of water and then tossing it at him,. “ Drink something. You must be thirsty.” Naruto drank a few gulps of water, before handing the bottle back, Kurenai putting it to her lips and then taking a gulp, while Tsunade took a drink from the sake bottle this time, the flush on her cheeks being worse. “ Well, I have heard from a few students here, that you have made Hyuuga Hinata your girlfriend for this week. I must impress upon you, that this will likely not be one of the most lengthy assignments you’ll get over the year, but it is important to remember that the relationship will be broken after a week, then you will officially be single again. Her father is one of most influential politicians in this area of the country and a very powerful man. Do not make him dislike you.” Naruto nodded, Tsunade giving him a big thumbs up. “Wooh, it’s getting hot in here. Gotta get myself out of these clothes.” With that, she tugged the vest she wore off, revealing that there was a black bra this time, holding her breasts up. Kurenai turned a bit red in the face as she yelled for Tsunade to cover herself up, while the other woman didn’t immediately reply, instead just trying to be a bit like a normal drunk, though Naruto already knew that if you fed that woman enough alcohol, she’d be asleep like a log and unable to wake for several hours.
“I waited for you, Naruto-kun.” Hinata said as he stepped out of the room, scaring him a little as she stepped in line, hooking her arm with him, the feeling of it being nice. “ It’s been a dream of me to have a relationship with you and now I finally have it, the feeling is so great that it feels like a dream. It isn’t a dream, is it?” Naruto did not know what was wrong with her to ask it, but shook his head. “ I chose you because you’re a nice girl, Hinata.” Hinata beamed even more and then hugged and kissed him on the cheek, blushing terribly once more. “Hyuuga-sama, we have to go.” A man dressed in a suit with the Hyuuga logo on it spoke from the entrance and Hinata nodded. “I’ll be going with you soon, Daisuke. Naruto-kun, I’ll visit you sometime tonight, okay?”
In another section of town, with a certain pink-haired girl… things were afoot. “I’m so glad you’re taking care of Inari now, Sakura-san.” Sakura, with a few bandages on her face, gave a wry smile, the beating that she had received by the protectors of Naruto still being shown on her face. “Don’t you get lonely?” the woman nodded, Sakura getting a plan in her mind. “I know someone who has the same sickness as you, Tsunami-san.” The woman brightened up a little bit, rubbing her stomach a little. “My husband died a little after Inari’s birthday, having given it to me, but now you know someone who has it too?” Sakura nodded. “ Uzumaki Naruto, a classmate of mine. If you’ll just ask him to sleep with you, such a pretty lady like you would have no problems with convincing him to do it.” Tsunami brightened up a little bit, her face taking a bit more life within it, as she rubbed her wrists a bit anxiously. “It gets so lonely without a man to hold me during the night. So this Naruto boy, how did he get it?” Sakura shrugged. “His mother apparently sleeps around a lot.” Tsunami nodded, stroking Sakura’s hair for a moment. “Tell your mother that I’ll bake her a cake later.” Sakura nodded, brightening up.
“Sure thing, Tsunami-san.” There was no other words from the woman as Sakura gave her Naruto’s description, the look of her face being as bright as possible, the feeling of genuine interest into the body of Naruto being shown on her face. “I’ll go round your school tomorrow, see if I can ask him to sleep with me.”Sakura nodded, it being quite the thing to do against Naruto, who’d been bothering her attempts to get to Sasuke. Sasuke-kun will be mine! SHANNARO! Tsunami grabbed a glass and filled it with water, before getting a few pills and then swallowing them down with a generous gulp of water, shivering the whole while she did that. “These things still taste horrible.”
“Uzumaki Naruto-san?” Naruto exited school the next day to see a pale brunette standing there, wearing a blue sundress. “Yes?” he asked her, the woman smiling gently at him. “ I came to ask you a favor.” Naruto nodded, ladies that asked nicely for a favor always getting time, saying to Hinata to go home as her butler was already standing there, looking impatient. “What can I do for you.”
“ I would like to have sex with you.” She blurted out, before turning a good shade of red, the look that Naruto gave her of surprise, along with some confusion. “I think you got the wrong person, miss, I’m not…” he was silent as she gave him an endearing look, a trembling of her lower lip making it all the more bashful for her. “I would really like to have sex with you, Naruto-kun.” To that pressure, he could do nothing, nodding. “Okay then, where do you live?” Tsunami smiled brightly and cheerfully, grabbing him by the hand and leading him towards her house, phoning her father Tazuna to ask him to pick up Inari and take him out to eat somewhere, while she had a colleague from work over.
Naruto entered Tsunami’s house, noticing a few pictures of a man on the walls, but a small altar with a framed picture told him that that man was dead already, Tsunami leading him to the kitchen. “A drink? You must be thirsty, young ones always are.” Naruto nodded, looking at Tsunami as she began to get a glass of orange juice for him, accepting it without a problem. “How often did you have sex with a woman?” Naruto didn’t really know how to answer that. “Not much. I don’t really know.” She smiled, caressing a strand of his spiky hair. “Well, let’s go to the bedroom once you’ve drank that orange juice.”
Once they arrived there, Tsunami pushed Naruto onto her bed, before giving a growl at him, telling him to stay there in that position, as she slowly began to remove the dress that she wore, showing off her legs first, in a slow and erotic rhythm, slowly showing more and more skin, the long stockings that she wore, along with the brassiere being left for last, the look on Narutos face as he watched her strip, her full breasts that swayed gently with every motion she made, her ass that looked still so nice and tight despite her 30 years of age. “ Do you like what you see, Naruto-kun?” Naruto nodded, looking at Tsunami enraptured by the sexy striptease that she was doing or him, the feeling of his cock growing harder within his pants, the sensation of it being quite nice, if he had to say anything about it. Still dressed in her underwear, Tsunami walked to him with a sway in her hips, a smile on her face as she knelt down before the bed, before undoing Naruto’s shoes, tossing them aside, while looking at his erection and then going with a teasing finger over the erect flesh, the moan that Naruto made being cute to her ears.
“ Enjoy this, Naruto-kun.” With that, she removed his last shoe and then removed his socks gently, teasing the skin, looking up to Naruto with one of the most scorching hot looks that he ever received. “It’s been about 5 years since a man last touched me, Naruto… Be gentle…” the words came from her lips, even as she blew air over his feet, the shiver that worked its way through Naruto’s body as his hands tried to touch her, but she moved away just in time, a smile on her face, as she stretched gently, a cough however escaping her, a shiver going throughout her body. Naruto looked at her, as she began to remove his shirt, the fabric being taken off his body slowly, as she looked him over and smiled gently, the feeling of her hands as she touched his body with such a tender caress being like an angel did it, the smile on her face being angelic, like she was really getting her desires fulfilled. “That’s the shirt… Ooh, what’s this big bulge there?” Naruto growled something, as she rubbed her right hand over his bulge, the other hand at the zipper, the sound of it being unzipped filling the room, as she pulled his pants off, throwing them to the side to see that his underwear was strained by his erection, subconsciously licking her lips at the sight of the bulge. “Is that for me? Did you get that hot and bothered by little old me? Is that really so, Naruto-kun, do you get excited by a lady who has a child and just asked you to sleep with her?” Naruto growled once more, not any intelligent sentence being able to form as she rubbed the bulge gently, before going to her bra and then slowly taking it, the breasts which once gently swayed being released now, them being a few sizes smaller than Tsunade’s breast, but Tsunade would likely have been a titty-fucking-queen if she hadn’t become his principal.
“Does Naruto-kun like big titties?” the question was actually unnecessary as Naruto strained himself not to take her against the wall right now, not a woman having managed to make him so excited, save for his mother. “Well then, let’s get you a bit more to view then.” Naruto watched as she slowly undid her panties, a latch at the side, her shaved snatch being revealed then, the scent that she gave off being something that really made him feel horny, his mother’s being familiar already, but this was a woman who had specifically asked him to have sex, almost pleaded for him to do it with her with some subconscious stance.
“ Ooh, what’s this, do you want to be set free?” Naruto nodded vigoriously, not doing a single thing, as he thought that it would not be appropriate for him, the look that Tsunami gave him being one of tender hot love, though they had barely known each other for more than an hour. “Yes please.” His voice sounded hoarser than he thought, the woman taking mercy on him, his underwear being gently removed by her hands, which were smaller than his, but that likely was because she was a woman, his cock springing free from it’s confinement, the smile on her face growing bigger. “That’s a big pole you have there, Naruto-kun. I’m almost afraid to touch it.” There was a moment where she shivered, a cough coming from her mouth once more, Naruto giving her a concerned look, but she waved it off. “I’m not having a very good day today, but you’ll make it a lot better.” Naruto looked at her as she knelt before the bed, her panties still in her hand, her hand with the panties moving to his cock, the fabric of the panties wrapped around his cock. “You like to feel my pussy juices against your cock, Naruto-kun, don’t you?” the words were spoken after she had rubbed the panties with her hand against his cock a few times, a shiver running its way through his body, the look of excitement on Tsunami’s face being enough to make him shiver. “Here, have something else, that’ll likely make you cum the whole time. It’s really something that’s wonderful, that you like breasts more than pussy, but you’re a man, I guess.”
Naruto did nothing to stop her from saying that, a moment of shivering from her being followed up with her throwing the panties over her shoulder and searching for something out of his view, her bra being brought into view as she began to rub it against his cock, his eyes shifting focus a few times, her fingers gently brushing against his balls, the look of discomfort increasing in his eyes, the bloody sensation of it being so superb that it was just too awesome to describe, the silky fabric against his cock, the soft sensation of her rubbing it against his meat sword, the look that she gave him, as she breathed against his cock, it all working together to make him come, the feeling of how she made him feel without doing more than a striptease and a bit of rubbing with her clothing, the knowledge that those lovely breasts had been within that bra up till a few minutes ago being the clinching factor, a shiver working through his body as he could feel how his balls retracted, the feeling how the cum rushed through the tubes to his urethra and then seeing how it spurted against the bra, Tsunami looking at it with a grin growing on her face, the bra being used to catch his semen and when he was finally done, she held his semi-flaccid cock inbetween two fingers and then grinned up at him, the sweat that was pearled on his face dripping down his chin. “That felt good, didn’t it, Naruto-kun?” he nodded, speechless, as she looked at the bra, at his produce and then smeared it out over the garment. “I’m going to save that bra, as a remembrance of that first cum that you shot on it, it’ll probably look strange to you, but to me, I like to keep mementos, as I don’t know how long.” There she interrupted herself, giving him a smile, as she threw herself next to him on the bed, stroking his chin softly. “Let’s not talk about depressing stuff, let’s have some nice sex and forget all about the world.” Naruto gave a nod, a kiss following that immediately, as her hand began to work to reviving his cock to full mast, the look on Naruto’s face as he was kissed and had his cock stroked by a hand that clearly knew how to do stuff like that, the feeling of how her hand softly touched the sensitive head, causing friction and getting spunk coating the palm a bit, to make it more slippery and ths more enjoyable had him gone back hard without even really having tio had much of that treatment, Tsunami giving him a very happy smile.
“You’re really something. Able to shoot off again with so little rest, you must’ve not had it for long.” Here, she saw him nod, feeling her heart go out to him, vowing to at least give him her best performance. “Well then, I don’t think you’ll be able to last long against me…” with that, she trailed her fingers down from his chin, her head following, licking a trail down from his neck to his crotch, Naruto shivering, as her fingers reached his crotch first and took a hold of his balls, while her tongue reached the base, she began to fondle his balls with a tenderness that felt very experienced. As her tongue lapped over his cock, he could feel her hot breath over his meat sword, the sensation as she went with her lips over the flesh, her nose bumping against the flesh too, the sensation of it being completely different from the other ones that he had, in the area of blow jobs.
“Tsunami-san!” his cry mad her open her mouth and take him into her mouth, her lips just closing around the head, it being sucked on by her mouth, the feeling being great, as she increased her performanceby letting her tongue go wild,l in movements that he could not even track, stars coming to his vision as he could feel him beginning ready to shoot again, the feeling how her hands began to slowly squeeze his balls, a finger dancing over the underside while the palm of her hand did rest against one, cupping it below, her mouth only having the head in it. Naruto looked down at her, sweat hitting her as she could feel him getting ready to fire once again. He’s coming again, he’s a great find, shame that he’ll likely die within ten years or something.
Tsunami began to hum slightly, the sound vibrations being not that strong, but it did make enough of a sensation that Naruto choked slightly, his hands moving to Tsunami’s head and jerking it closer to his crotch, her mouth opening slightly to allow his meat inside, the feeling of being forced to deepthroat it sending her to a climax, because she rather liked being dominated a bit as she serviced a man, it probably not being apparent to Naruto, because he probably didn’t really guess that, but Tsunami figured that if she gave it her best, the man would likely force her, which was a turn on for her. “mmmmm” came out of her mouth as she received his seed, the white ejaculate splashing into her mouth and being swallowed, Naruto grunting a few times as he came more and more down her throat, the feeling of it being so good to him that he barely seemed to be able to breathe coherently anymore, the look at he gave her, his eyes being a scorching red pool of blood, that stared at her, her mind thinking it to be a trick of the light, but in truth it wasn’t, as he pumped his load down her throat like a big hose, for nice imaginaries and many orgasms to the reader.
“That tasted good! You’ve got really yummy cum, Naruto-kun.” She said as he released her head after the ebbs of his orgasm had passed. “Sorry about pushing your head down, Tsunami-san.” She shook her head, giving him an affectionate nudge with her head, like a cat. “Don’t worry about it, men do that sometimes. It’s a cramped response to how good you feel, you know…” there was no argument from Naruto as he looked at Tsunami as she looked at his cock once again and then slowly brought her hand to his face, rubbing his cheek before placing a tender kiss on his cheek. “Now, you’re going to enter this woman and blast all that cum down her waiting box. And this woman, likes the taste of it. Naruto-kun… just shoot all of that naughty sticky stuff down my pussy, it’s been so long.” Naruto obliged, his cock rising to the occasion once more, the look of Tsunami spreading her legs making him get back up to his feet and then gently grabbed her, dragging her to the middle of the bed, aligning himself with her pussy and then penetrating her, a shiver going through both of their bodies as his first feeling was about how hot she was, her mind none too concerned about the possible pregnancy that she might get from this, because she was on the pill anyways, having to take it because of her sickness giving her a very irregular menstruation.
“You’re bleeding a little.” She looked down, once Naruto said that, looking at Naruto’s cock for a moment, to see that it was smeared with some of her blood, watching him pull out, a sigh escaping her lips. “Likely I’m bleeding because I haven’t really been fucked for some time.” Naruto shrugged, a finger going to his cock and a nail scratching a bloody gash onto it, a small pinprick to his senses. “Now we both bleed.” Tsunami giggled like a schoolgirl at that simple act, a smile on her face at the childish act of making yourself bleed to be equal to the other. “Then go ahead, I’m still not filled up yet.” There was a silence as Naruto grunted, before she could feel him entering her, the sensation of his cock splitting her folds, the feeling of being penetrated by his cock once more being the thing that made her feel so happy that she could scream in joy, the feeling of his cock inside her being like a hot stave of love. The silence which followed, as he stopped for a moment, her legs wrapping around his waist and she pulled him a bit tighter to her, until he got into a suitable rhythm, the thrusts being met by Tsunami, the sensations on Naruto’s spectrum being quite easily read on his face, his sweaty body moving against her sweaty body, the sensations being similar to both of them, bliss and release.
“It feels so goo, Tsunami-san.” She growled something, kissing him on the mouth fiercely, not trusting her voice to speak correctly as he plowed into her, the feeling of how his cock did what it was made for, to fill up her keyhole with that key. “You’re so tight for a mother, Tsunami-san, you feel so hot too, like a hot stove.” There she licked his cheek softly and whispered a sweet nothing into his ear, her hands wrapped around his back, his hands resting on her breasts, the feeling of how they jiggled with each thrust being something akin to magic to him, as he could feel how she was really enjoying herself with this sensation. “You’ve been without a man for long, right Tsunami-san? How do I feel?” there was nothing but a shiver that worked its way through Tsunami as her pussy clenched tightly around Naruto’s cock, the feeling making him stiffen up, as she cried a little. “You feel so goddamn wonderful, I wish I knew you before. You’ve got such a wonderful cock that it makes me sad.”
He smiled and then cramped up, the sensation of his semen rushing once again through the tubes towards his cock, the feeling of coming being completely unexpected. “Damn, I’m coming.” She smiled and hugged him close to her, his grip on her breasts going to hugging her, as he came into her, his semen shooting into her pussy, only releasing her after about five minutes, a peaceful smile on her face, even as a beeping sound was heard. “Oh crap, I forgot my pills.” With that, she went off the bed, to the nightstand, where a pitcher stood, a bottle of pills being inside the nightstand, pouring a glass of water for herself. “What pills do you use? Or are you using those injections?” Naruto had a very quizzical look on his face, totally not understanding what she had been talking about.
“ Steroids? I don’t use them.” Now it was her time to look surprised, though she blinked a few times and shrugged. “I mean about the sickness that we have, those pills.” Naruto blinked once more, trying to remember whether he was sick or anything, coming up with a blank. “I did take painkillers yesterday, but that was because I had broken my pelvic bone then, is that what you mean?”
Tsunami had a somewhat sheepish look on her face. “Of course, it’s not something people like to talk about. It’s still sad, that you’re so young. You’ve got a real treat for a lady in those pants, so sad that with the next cold that you get, you can die.” Naruto looked at her with a surprised look, still not comprehending just what she was saying. “Wait a moment, you don’t seem to follow me at all… Wait a minute, just what is Sakura to you?”
Naruto blinked, the subject of Sakura bringing a rather distasteful look to his face. “Not much of a girl. Acts nice around teachers and other adults and tries to get jiggy with Sasuke when they are alone, which I usually try to prevent.” Tsunami had a twitch going at her right eye, before she turned a rather deathly shade of pale and promptly poured herself a new glass of water and downed it, before pouring another one and giving it to him. “I’m so sorry, Naruto-kun.” The words tumbled from her mouth before she knew really that she had said them, the situation now dawning on her, the general unresponsiveness from Naruto regarding her words, the general cluelessness that he seemed to have to her question about his pill usage.
It made her feel really rotten, even after the joy she had while having sex with Naruto, the feeling having been mutual because Naruto didn’t really seem saddened or anything, but she felt like the scum of the earth for not insisting on at least condoms, since who knew what might have been carried, thinking that with the limited sexual experience that he had, it would be okay to assume he didn’t have more than the disease.
“What’s wrong?” he asked her, a few tears falling from her eyes as she realized that she may just have ruined a young life, all because she blindly followed some girl’s word that he had the same thing as she had. “Come on, it can’t be that bad that you need to cry about it.” She raised her head, looking him straight in the eyes, Naruto staring back at her with his eyes. “Naruto, I’m so sorry.” She hugged him fiercely, her tears hitting him on the shoulder, even as he rubbed her back.
“What is it? It can’t be that bad, you’re a fine looking lady.” There was a sorrowful smile on her eyes, even as she hiccupped a bit, the sobs following it being full of sorrow. “I never should have believed her on her word, I should’ve asked you. I never should’ve…” she trailed off as she hugged him fiercely, knowing that with the gash that he had made on his cock, he was likely infected too. “Sakura must really hate you, you know that?”
Naruto nodded. “She’s hated me since I kept her Sasuke-sama out of her ands. She’s been a fangirl of Sasuke ever since primary, because he supposedly looks the coolest.” Tsunami nodded, wiping her eyes and then kissing him on the neck. “We’ve only met and fucked, but I have to tell you something.” He looked at her and she almost broke down, seeing her dead husband instead of Naruto sitting there, a smile coming to her face, until she shook her head, looking at Naruto again. “Naruto, I have AIDS.” Naruto’s face showed a little surprise, as he clearly did not comprehend that at all. “You don’t understand, do you?” he shook his head. “That some extra-prettiness gene or something?”
“Thank you for the compliment, but no. Acute Immuno Deficiency Syndrome or AIDS, or HIV, is a sexually transmittable disease which makes your immune system go defect, so it won’t defend itself against sicknesses anymore, which would make the common cold kill you.” Naruto turned a deathly pale, looking at Tsunami, suddenly recollecting something about AIDS that his sister had said, a friend of her dying to it. “well… Shit.” That was all that he said as the room started to go blurry and he passed out.
“I think that I’ve got to find a new babysitter then.” Tsunami muttered angrily, as she looked at the unconscious form of Naruto, sighing deeply, as she got dressed again, then waking Naruto by throwing the glass of water at him, a spluttering Naruto, the bedsheets getting wet anyways, but they would get a wash anyways. “Where am i?” Tsunami looked at him. “My home. AIDS is not curable yet, but there are things that slow down the process of the immune system. I think you certainly have it, because you scratched yourself and got blood mixed with mine.” Naruto sighed deeply, a conflicted look coming to his face, even as Tsunami wanted to just hug him and tell him that it would all be okay. “Tsunami, we’re back!” the sound of the door opening and closing made Tsunami get Naruto’s clothes and tossed them at him. “Get dressed.” There was no further need, as Naruto just seemed to turn into a tornado of action, getting his pants on just in time as the door opened and Inari stormed into the room, hugging his mom, the movement propelling them back on the bed. “Mom, granddad took me out for some ice-cream after school!” Naruto took that opportunity to slink out of the room, giving a nod to Tsunami, who waved with her free hand, mouthing that he’d take a seat downstairs.
“And you are?” he heard a male voice say when he entered the living room, seeing a man seated on a chair with a smoking pipe in one hand, a lighter in the other, the pipe about to have been placed in the mouth. “Uzumaki Naruto. Quite depressed at the moment too.” The man motioned for Naruto to take a place at the table, blowing a smoke ring out. “You’ve been with my daughter then?” Naruto nodded. “She’s a fine woman.” The man nodded. “Hizura Tazuna.” Naruto shook the man’s hand. “You’re younger than my son in law.” Naruto nodded. “He died of AIDS?” Tazuna nodded. “My grandson doesn’t have it, but my son in law had a little accident with infected blood in the hospital and so got my precious little Tsunami infected too. He died when Inari was three, five years ago.”
Naruto nodded, looking at the picture, the man looking happy to be there with his wife and newborn son. “She asked me to sleep with her when I first met her, only a few hours ago. Now I’ve gotten AIDS, just because some girl from my class wants to see me dead so that she can finally get my best friend’s kids.” Tazuna exhaled another plume of smoke. “Sad. Back in my day, we had vengeance demons taking care of those who betrayed their fellow students, back when I was still teaching Kendo.” The man gave a sad smile. “Tsunami was skilled.” Naruto nodded. “really flexible she still is.” Tazuna nodded. “she practiced even after getting Inari, not that often, but still, she practices.”
“I don’t think mom is going to take it well.” Tazuna nodded. “Mothers usually don’t. I’ve seen many of my friends die in the war.” There was a silence as Naruto shook his head gently. “Mom is going to flip. Godzilla will just be a small scuff mark.” Tazuna paled a little bit, as if he noticed something. “You’re not one of those Demons, are you?” Naruto looked curiously at the man. “What do you mean?” Tazuna shivered. “A man named Orochimaru fought with me in the war. He transformed once, while we were garrisoned in Hiroshima, to protect us from the bomb that hit it.” Naruto made a surprised face. “Orochimaru-sensei?” Tazuna nodded. “He had a little daughter that lived in Hiroshima, she was with us. To think that he’s still alive.” There was a silence as Tazuna sighed. “It really was something.”
“Orochimaru-sensei cares a lot for us.” Tazuna nodded. “He said he’d become a teacher.” There was a nod of understanding. “I think that your mother would probably level Tokyo.” Naruto shrugged at that. “Maybe just the entire residence of Sakura. My sister would surely kill her painfully.” Tazuna nodded. “I just hope they’ll find a cure for AIDS soon enough.” Naruto sighed. “Guess it’s going to the doctor tomorrow.”
“I’ll pay your medical expenses, Naruto-kun.” Tsunami said as she entered the kitchen, her father giving her a smile and a hug, while she hugged him back. “It’s the least I could do for getting you in that mess.” Naruto sighed. “I guess I better go. Mom will worry.” He got up, Tsunami seeing him out of the door. “I hope that it’ll go better with you. ACHOO.” The sneeze took them both off guard, Tsunami turning pale, as she sneezed again. “That’s not good. DAD!” the man came immediately at his daughter’s call, Tsunami being caught by Naruto. “Get me to hospital.” The man nodded, carrying his daughter to his car. “Inari, I’m going to take your mother to the hospital, get your coat and let’s go.” Naruto just watched as they all moved to the car, in a hurry, as Tsunami began to sneeze once more, some blood dripping onto the grass. Naruto turned paler than before as he saw the car speed off, the door still unlocked. Naruto looked around, before walking to the door and then, being confused as to what to do, closed it gently and then began walking back to his home.
“I guess I’ll have to get condoms then.” A silence fell as he walked, looking generally depressed. “Offer you a ride home, Naru-kun.” A motorcycle had stopped somewhat in front of him, Yugito looking at him, as a uniform from Burger King hung on the back of the motorcycle. “Sure.” He clambered on the back of the bike, a helmet offered which he put on. “Yugito-neesan?”
“Yes, Naruto?” she answered as she pulled round a corner. “Could we go to an apothecary first?” she nodded, before giving a bit more gas. “What were you doing this far up the rich neighborhood?” Naruto was silent, until they stopped at an apothecary, Naruto putting his helmet on the saddle, as Yugito parked it. “What size of condoms do you reckon I need?”
An owlish blink followed, as Yugito stared at the rack with condoms, already having mental questions about why he wanted to get condoms. She didn’t ovulate unless she wanted to, so it was safe whenever she wanted. “Get Extra large ones.” He nodded, grabbing a pair of Durex ones, the price on it being quite high, as he muttered something about the price being overpriced. “I’ll buy them.” With that, Yugito went to the register, looking at the young man behind the register and then coughed. “These.” She tossed a 20 dollar note at the clerk and then waited till she got the money back, the price on condoms being 11 dollars. “Here’s your money, miss.” Yugito nodded, accepting it and putting it back in her pocket. “Let’s go, brother.”
With that, Naruto pocketed the condoms, Yugito letting him sitbehind her again, the look on his face as he held onto her, helmet being somewhat annoying with his hair, but he figured that she had a harder time, with such long hair. “Why do you need condoms?” yugito asked as she parked the motorcycle on the lawn, before yawning. “Never seemed to need them with mom and me.” Naruto shook his head. “I got AIDS.” Yugito, who had been in the process of opening the door, jerked her hand back, the door being ripped off its hinges, even as she turned around. “YOU HAVE WHAT?”
Her surprised and angry shout did make the windows on their neighbors houses ring, a crack forming in the window that Sasuke had, said person sticking his head out, only to duck back in when he saw Yugito and Naruto there, figuring that it’d be something they would discuss with him later if it were really important. “What’s the matter with you kids, be a bit more silent okay?” Mikoto sauntered out of the house wearing a black businesswoman outfit. “If you want to shout, please do so inside.” Yugito stared at Mikoto for a moment then pointed a finger at Naruto. “Is mom home, you know that, Uchiha-san?” Mikoto shook her head. “Not to my knowledge. She might be or might not be.” Yugito nodded, then pulled onto Naruto’s ear. “You’re going to give me a full explanation just how you managed to contract AIDS, Naruto, inside.” Naruto waved futilely to Mikoto as he was pulled inside, Mikoto having not really heard just what it was about, though Sasuke, who had just left the house to see what the ruckus was about, did. “Oh, crap.”
“Explain.” With that, he was put onto the cough, the condoms on the table, the look on Yugito’s face being stormy and quite angry. “Why did you get AIDS?” Naruto shivered under his sister’s gaze, looking downwards for the moment. “A woman asked me to have sex with her, thinking I had AIDS too and then after, she asked which medicines I took, then after crying a lot, she said that I probably have AIDS too.” Yugito nodded, the look on her face becoming stormier as time went on. “I have no idea how AIDS would affect us, but for the moment, I’m going with the lethal mindset. Do you feel strange?” Naruto shook his head, not really feeling any different. “Naruto! What’s that about dying!” Sasuke entered the room, looked at Naruto and then seated himself next to Yugito. “He got himself some AIDS.” Sasuke frowned. “Let me guess, that was inspired by a certain girl we all hate?” Naruto nodded, Yugito drawing her conclusions already. “So you are telling me that there was this woman who asked you to have sex with her, who had AIDS and didn’t inform you beforehand, but who also made sure that you only heard of it afterwards, as she took some medicine?”
Naruto nodded. “And the girl who told her about you was Sakura?” Naruto nodded once more. “Yes.” Yugito breathed in and out a few times, her breath being like a flame, hot air breathed out, along with some flickers of fire in it. “Mom will likely be able to tell us more.” Naruto nodded, until a note taped to the TV drew his attention. GONE ON TRIP FOR THE REST OF THE WEEK. MONEY IS IN THE USUAL SPOT. DON’T GET PREGNANT BEFORE ME. PLAY NICE – KYUUBI
Naruto looked at his sister, who sighed. “You’re going to have to use condoms now, till mom comes back.” Naruto nodded gloomily, the feeling of how it should’ve been somewhat more depressing for him, as he had been given a disease for which there was no cure. Sasuke laid a comforting hand on his shoulder, even as his sister’s eyes teared up and she cried a little. Twenty minutes later, Sasuke keft, the house being remarkably empty, save for Naruto and Yugito, their mother’s presence being the thing that made it feel really like home.
“Guess we better head to bed early, Naruto-kun.” With that, she grabbed him by the arm and pulled him up stairs, stripping down to her underwear and then tossed him on the bed, before hugging him carefully, breathing in his scent. “Let’s just sleep.” With that, she got into a better position and then tried to get some sleep, Naruto looking at her and then sighing. It would be hard to get a life now, that he knew that he might end up like that Tsunami lady who coughed and sneezed blood. I hope I don’t die like that.
The next day, the trip to school went slow and steady, Naruto being as pale as a ghost as he trudged along the path, Sasuke and Yugito and Itachi being quite supportive of him, Itachi turning a few shades paler as she heard the news about his recent contact with a STD. “It can be slowed down y medicine, Naruto-kun. If you take them from the moment that you’ve gotten it, you can slow down the stages for years.” That comforted him a little, his mind being a mess of things, not paying attention to homeroom at all, where Orochimaru was telling about some things that were going to be changed. “Pray tell me after class, just what is keeping you from doing your math work, Uzumaki-san.” With that, Kurenai went back to teaching, though she kept a careful eye on Naruto, who did not really seem that enthusiastic about the whole math thing at all. As he packed his stuff once again, she cornered him, taking a seat on the desk opposite of his. “Now, tell me what’s wrong. If it is about the thing with Sasuke, it’s being taken care of.” Naruto looked at her with a sad look.
“Did you ever wish someone dead, sensei?” she blinked at that, looking at Naruto for a few moments, silently, but then spoke. “No.” Naruto nodded, turning to face the windows, hearing the last members of his class leave. “Yesterday, I granted a sick woman’s wish for love.” He formulated it like that, because Tsunami had looked honest to him and the love that he had given her in its physical form had been a wish from her. “That’s very beautiful, but what does it have to do with you?”
“That woman was told that I shared her disease by a person who doesn’t like me very much. Going on that information, I had sex without a condom with her. Twenty minutes later, she had to be carried to hospital.” Kurenai nodded. “The Principal was called to the hospital to deal with a special case, is it related?” Naruto shrugged. “I don’t know.” Kurenai nodded, sensing that Naruto was speaking the truth. “I probably have AIDS.” That she did not expect at all. Her eyes widened and she blinked a few times, the surprise making her freeze up for a moment, a deep intake of breath following. “See the school nurse. She knows how to deal with this better.” A silence fell as he looked at her and she sighed. “I’m sorry, Uzumaki. It’s just sad to see that you got tricked by someone and had your life ruined like that, but that’s all that I can say on it officially. Student-teacher relationships can’t exist, otherwise I’d have given you a hug.” Naruto nodded, understanding, walking out of the classroom, leaving Yuuhi-sensei there.
“You’ve got AIDS?” Shizune raised her voice in surprise, as she jammed a needle into his arm, his face looking to be depressed enough already, even as some of his blood filled a blood bag. “I’ll have this sent to the hospital immediately. Tsunade-sama can look it over while she’s busy on that patient.” Naruto nodded, watching as Shizune yanked down his pants. “get that thing erect.” There was not much more that she could say, looking it over for scratches and other things that she could measure, her eyes looking at it, as his hand got it ready to be used by female hands. “Get that thing back inside your pants, I know enough.” With that, she noted some things down. “Your mother is out of town, correct? Then I will need your sister’s signature on this official document.” Yugito nodded, as she grabbed a pen and signed her own signature, the scratches which she made it with being uncommon, but workable.
“It should take a few days till you have your results. In the mean time, use condoms. They may not be cheap,. But at least they prevent you from spreading STD’s.” Naruto looked at Shizune, as she carefully sealed the blood bag with some red tape, then put it in a bag to be sent to the hospital, the school nurse looking at Naruto, before noticing that he did have a packet of condoms still in his pants, the shape of the box being reminiscent of the shape that she usually used back in the days. “Get those pants down again.” With that, she looked at his cock, then up at him. “I’ll show you how to put a condom onto that monster.” Naruto nodded, even as Shizune’s hands worked him back to a pretty big boner again. “Now, give me that packet of condoms.” Naruto handed her the condoms and then watched as she fished one out. “Mmm XXL. They should fit you easily.” With that, she opened one of the packets, the jelly to keep it slick spilling over her fngers, but she didn’t bother a lot, just squeezed the reservoir shut and then placed it on his cock. “Now, you see how I did this thing on?” Naruto nodded, a knock on the door being heard and Shizune going to answer it, a voice that Naruto recognized as Hinata asking how Naruto-kun was. “I’ll just show you, this’ll be useful for you too.” With that, she allowed Hinata to follow, Hinata turning a crimson shade as she saw Naruto’s erect cock, covering her eyes with her hands, embarrassed greatly by watching the cock bob up and down slightly as blood pumped through it. “Don’t be afraid, he won’t bite. Well, I’m showing him how to use a condom, so that there won’t be any more mistakes like when he got that STD.” Hinata blinked. “What STD?” Shizune snorted. “Mister Charity over there had a woman asking him to sleep with him, which he did, then found out she had HIV.” Hinata paled, looking at Naruto with worried eyes. “Are you sure he has it?” Shizune shook her head. “Don’t know, actally. Could be or couldn’t be. It didn’t look like much blood was mixed anyways, but it takes a few days to get through the bloodstream to activate, it could be transferred at anytime.” With that, Shizune seated herself again and then pointed Hinata to get a stool too. “Now, you slowly roll the condom down, making sure that there are no air bubbles within it, as that would be a bit messy, won’t feel nice if there’s air bubbles around the middle.” There she shivered herself, rolling the condom down to the base. “Here, he’s all packaged up and ready to be inserted. Hinata, do the honors.” With that, she grabbed Hinata’s hand and placed it on Naruto’s cock, which reacted immediately by growing even harder.
Shizune couldn’t help herself, she just got so horny from simply doing a condom onto a man that by all accounts, should be called something of a prodigy of manliness, his manhood being simply the right size that it would stimulate all spots. “I have to say that I’m going to stop being a pretty teacher for the moment, just rub the spots there, the look that was on Shizune’s face being one of excitement as she began to push Hinata to do more and more to Naruto, the feeling that accompanied that movement being supremely exciting to her, to force these young ones to be intimate. “Consider this a special assignment from a teacher for the love week.” Shizune watched as Hinata began to pump Naruto’s cock slowly, the blush on her face being still there, as she worked more and more onto Naruto’s male organ. There was just a smile on Hinata’s face as she worked Naruto’s male organ. Naruto himself could feel how her hand was on his cock, but the feeling felt like she had a glove on, the feeling being because of the condom, the sensation being different and nice, watching as Hinata worked up a bit of a sweat, the feeling that she made well up within his chest, of being accepted by her because she was stimulating him sexually without any apprehension, looking cute and cuddly as she did it, the sensation of her hand slowly rubbing each spot with gentle care, the sweat falling off his forehead onto her hand, a squeak from her being the right pitch to make him return to the right reality. A silence that fell as he grunted for a moment, Hinata’s hand being jerked back by the girl, until Shizune just could not take it anymore, growling deep in her throat as she just grabbed him by the base and gave a few quick jerks, before touching the spot between the base and the scrotum with a finger and then just gulped his cock into her mouth in one movement, keeping it in the back of her throat for a moment, sucking with just the right suction to make him cum the fastest, the movement of her mouth being enough for Naruto as he groaned, clenched his hands into fists and shot his load into the condom. “That’s how you make a man come. Now, give me that condom.” With that said, Shizune gently eased the condom off him, lips around the edge, making it roll up a bit, just enough, then she released it and then pulled it off. “Well, looks solid.” With that, she tied the condom up and deposited it into a neat little plastic bag, looking at the surprised Naruto and the embarrassed Hinata, who looked at the nurse as if she were a creature from a different planet. “Just get him to come when he growls, it’s the way of least resistance and will usually lead to a very nice reward for your effort, Hyuuga-san.” With that, she kicked Hinata out of the room politely and then looked at Naruto. “You understand of course, that I knew Hinata would not break your sickness to others and that you at least trust her a bit.” Naruto nodded, looking at Shizune, who gave an appreciative nod. “Good, now that we have a semen and a blood sample, begone. You got class and I’m not going to keep you longer than I have to.” With that, he was politely escorted to the door, Shizune opening it and then pushing him through it, the look on his face being one of mild surprise, but at least he had managed to come.
“Naruto-kun.” With that, Hinata seated herself next to him at lunch, no sign of embarrassment visible more on her face, even as she hugged him tenderly for a moment. “I’m feeling for you, Naruto-kun.” He nodded, hugging Hinata back a bit, seeing that Yuuhi-sensei was currently engaged in conversation with Shizune-sensei, who seemed to be just busy with telling about her morning, while Yuuhi-sensei sipped a cup of tea. “Well, I wouldn’t mind giving you another of those assignments, Naruto-kun.” With that, she touched his nose and then kissed it, making the students around him go aww, while Kiba merely gave Naruto a venomous glare. “I don’t think I should tie myself down to someone, there’s a lot more people who need and deserve my love too.” Hinata nodded smiling at him. “You’ll always be within my heart, Naruto-kun.”
“Nice girlfriend you got there, Naruto.” With that, Itachi planted herself squarely on his lap, before beginning to feed him with little bits of chicken. “Hey, that’s my man you’re messing with, Uchiha.” With that, Itachi turned to Hinata and smiled. “let’s share him then. You can have his head while I have his balls.” Hinata choked a bit on the sandwich she was about to swallow completely, as Naruto looked at Itachi and then looked at her, Itachi realizing suddenly that it would be a bit more complicated now that he was sick. “Oh crap, I’m sorry Naruto-kun, sorry.” Naruto shook his head. “It wasn’t confirmed yet, I might not have it.”
“So, in retrospect, AIDS has been one of the diseases that was the hardest to analyze and try to cure, with research still ongoing today to create a vaccine against AIDS.” Kakashi finished her sentence and then turned to the board, noting down a few pages for them to study. “Now, give me an oral presentation on an STD that you would like to see cured and with hope, we’ll see miss Haruno back sometime this week, for she misses a wonderful lesson.” Naruto growled a little bit, Kakashi turning to him and looking at him with a quizzical look. “Stay behind, Uzumaki.” With that, she waited until the people had left the room, the only ones being Yugito and Naruto. “What is the matter, Uzumaki-san, you look disturbed. Is it something about the subject of venereal diseases, or something else that bothers you?”
“I may have AIDS.” The statement floored Kakashi, whose breathing picked up, her eyes widening in horror. “Damn, that sucks. You got it by having unprotected sex with someone?” Naruto nodded. “That’s crap. Did the woman tell you about it afterwards?” Naruto nodded at that, not saying anything. “She was told that I had it too by a classmate.” Kakashi looked at Naruto and then sighed. “It’s the Haruno girl, isn’t it? She has a bit of a mental problem I think, it was something that was mentioned by her mother, but we didn’t pay attention to it, I guess it’s too late now.” With that, Kakashi packed up, before turning to Naruto and Yugito. “If you ever need any help with something medicinal, just let me ask and I’ll get it for you. My uncle runs a pharmaceutical company; I guess that getting a few morphine capsules won’t be too hard.” Naruto nodded, packing up and leaving the classroom, going to home with Yugito, this time Yugito trying to cheer him up with jokes.
“The results are simply astounding.” With that, the receiver was hung up and Tsunade looked at the clipboard that she held within her hands, listing her patient as Tsunami. Tsunade looked at the woman’s condition, as the monitors next to the body beeped, as a wave of violent coughing once more wracked the body of the woman, blood being caught in a basic from her throat, the woman being somewhat conscious but kept tranquilized. “I would have to say that her body’s fighting to stay alive, with multiple blood clots appearing within the blood vessels in the brain, but then are immediately regurgitated out of the body. This is odd, the body looks like it’s going to die, but she’s actually fighting against the disease.” With that, she looked at the envelope filled with the samples from one of her students, Shizune standing in front of her. “The semen sample was harder to obtain, but I learned a girl a bit of a lesson on how to put on a condom anyways.” Tsunade looked at the condom in the bag, noticing the cum still within it sloshing around. “You have avoided touching it, then?” Shizune nodded. “ Not a single drop of sweat or other genetic material touched me, I cleaned my face multiple times to make sure, even washing my mouth with very strong mouthwash to prevent accidental absorption of material.”
“Very well. Now I’ll get to work on this blood sample first and then I’ll look at the semen sample, to see whether it is also infected with HIV or whether Naruto was just a very lucky young man.” With that, she gave a small salute to her student, who gave a wry grin to her teacher. “I just might give him a congratulatory treatment, should he be clean.” Tsunade snorted. “You’re going back to your old ways, you crack-whore.” With that, Shizune grinned. “Once a crack-whore, always a cock-sucker. You should know that, you titty-queen.” With that bit of playful banter between her and her student and somewhat apprentice, Tsunade left to do research, while Shizune just wen back to her apartment, the feeling creeping onto her that it would be more advantageous for her should she just be a bit more present on the side of good, to make sure that it would end well for the school.
Naruto just sat in his room, thinking about what to do now. He couldn’t go to Sasuke, no matter how badly he wanted, because he was still a bit ashamed about how he had managed to get HIV and being a bit afraid that he might scratch himself somehow and get them sick too. “Naruto?” his sister entered his room without his permission, her smile brightening him up a little. “I’ve just wanted to tell you that, no matter what, you’ll still be the man that’ll have all of me. I don’t care about diseases, I just want to love my little brother.” With that, she cuddled with him, the sound of a door opening and then slamming shut being heard. “INGRATES, I’M BACK!” with that, they heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs, Kyuubi appearing within the door opening with tanned skin, a pair of sunglasses on her nose and a big smile on her face, which faded once she saw the somewhat depressed look on Naruto’s face. “Who died?” Naruto looked at her. “I had sex with a woman who had AIDS. I might have it too.” Kyuubi blinked a few times and then began to laugh. “Silly Naruto-kun. We have a totally different biology than humans, none of their diseases can even touch us, our bodies would burn them out the moment they got inside, they don’t have that much resistance to the fire that pumps through his veins. Your secret powers, that’s what keeps you immune to what illnesses humans contract.”
The relief was seen on Naruto’s face, the smile that formed onto his face being like a sun burning in the sky. “Mom, I could kiss you.” There was a silence as the words grew cold in the air, Kyuubi launching herself at Naruto and then hugging him with most of her strength, the feeling of his ribcage being squeezed into a small ball being unpleasant. “Well, I want him alive, you know.” The comment from Yugito made Kyuubi release Naruto, then pulling on his clothes, getting them off him. “Give mommy a big load on her face, Naruto-kun.” With that, she began to get him hard, her hand moving in ways that sent energy streaming from his body to his cock which rose to the occasion, his mother’s mouth taking it into the highest peak of pleasure, it feeling like a bonfire had been lit around his cock, her mouth releasing it for a moment as she slurpily licked it. “Mommy’s missed this, Naruto-kun. Mommy’s been with her colleagues only in the sunny beach, without her widdle Naruto-kun. “ slowly she began to make her way over his sensitive flesh, the moment being there for her to seriously exercise her strength of sexuality. The blowjobs that she gave were full of spirit, her mouth never staying still, being like a bonfire of activity, the blood that rushed through her body burning then, as she seemed to be giving off a fiery heat then, even as she slurped and smacked like she were eating an ice-cream of especially creaminess, the joy that she seemed to have in sucking him off being visible on her face, the loving look that she gave him in the moments when she was not sucking his meat were just the thing that made him feel so loved.
“Mom, I love you.” With that, he began to slowly thrust his hips, his cock going deeper into his mother’s mouth, the love that she gave him being physical and mentally, aS he wqas so glad that he didn’t have that AIDS thing. A feeling of a finger being rubbed over his forehead drew his attention to Yugito, who smiled at him and then rubbed their mother over the head, the feeling of joy that was beaming off Yugito being a very nice thing. “Naruto-kun, I am so glad for you. Mom, let’s give him more love than he can handle tonight.” With that, Yugito knelt next to her mother and began to suck on one side of Naruto’s cock, her mother taking the other side, the two ladies looking at each other in the eye, even as their tongues touched each other every now and then, the blood relationship that they had being not important at the moment. “You’re a very nice man, Naruto.” Kyuubi looked into her daughter’s eyes, then sighed softly as Naruto grunted a few times. “At your limit again, Naruto-kun?” That was the clinching statement, as Naruto gave a grin to the ladies. “ You’re one hot woman mom. You’re so experienced, make me feel these wonderful things.” Kyuubi giggled. “I’m just a pro at whatever I put my mind to. It was such a joy to carry you, that I just want to give you more and more of my love than I can possibly do. I’m working multiple jobs, but that’ll end soon.”
Kyuubi had a mysterious smile as she looked at Naruto, even as his cock quivered and his balls rose for a moment, cum shooting out, over Yugito’s face. “You’re using her like a little cockslut, aren’t you, my beautiful boy? Mommy’s so proud of her son and daughter.” The loose morals that Kyuubi seemed to have at these times made Naruto wonder about her mental health,the way that she seemed to be willing to forgive and forget about some things being worrisome, so he figured that it might have something to do with the fact that she did not have a husband anymore and was using him to get her griefs taken care of, though he supposed that he was lucky, as she was so loving and so caring that he would really like being called a motherfucker. “Mom, I love you.” Kyuubi smiled at her son and then rubbed him on the head. “It’s good to have a kid like you. Yugito, did you buy what I asked you to buy?” Yugito nodded, licking the cum off her hand after having wiped it off with her hand. “It’s already been constructed, I spent a whole night on it.”
Kyuubi gave Naruto an affectionate kiss on the cheek. “I’d happily do whatever you want me to do, Naruto. I’m your mom, but if you want me to act like a girlfriend, that’s okay, Yugito agrees too.” Yugito gave a peppy nod, the look that passed over her face being one of delight, as Naruto grabbed her and hugged her. “You’re too good for me.” With that, he switched his hug to his mother, who smiled sweetly. “It’s nothing, Naruto-kun. You’ve been a good motherfucker.” She giggled after saying that, looking like a twenty year old again, though she was past that age by several centuries.
“Now, just go lie on the bed.” With that, she pushed him towards it, Naruto laying himself down on the bed, even as the sound of something being dragged out of the adjoining room. “Get ready, close your eyes.” With that, he did that, his eyes closing, even as something heavy was pushed into the room. “Open them.” With that, he opened his eyes to look at a shiny new motorcycle. “It may be a bit too early for you to drive a motorcycle, but Yugito had said that it’d be time for you to get a bike which would make you cool, so I just stockpiled money and asked her to buy it in parts for you.” Kyuubi grinned, even as Naruto walked over to it, the look of awed stunned happiness being something of a joy to see. “It’s wonderful mom, Yugito-neesan.” With that, he went over the smooth leather seat and then began to look at his mother and at his sister, who gave him a waiting look. “I’m going to make you feel good too.” With that, he walked towards Yugito and kissed her on the lips, his hands moving towards her ass and feeling it up.
“You’ve got such a sexy ass, Yugito-neesan. It’s so full and tight, you exercise it a lot, don’t you?” she purred at him a little bit, Kyuubi grabbing his ass and then began to squeeze it, his cock still hanging there, it coming quickly to hardness, as he felt his sister’s breasts, the quick breathing that they both had, as her pussy had become slick with her juices and his cock was now hard like a pike, the look on her face being one of being a very pleased kitty, even as he lined up with her pussy, the look on her face as he pulled her ass to him, his cock entering her folds, a quick breath from her, as well as he pushed her closer onto his cock, the feeling of how his mother began to knead his ass being quite the change of pace. “Now, fuck your sister.” With that, he pushed forwards into his sister’s pussy until he was inside her completely, the feeling of her hot slick walls around his cock being just wonderful for the both of them, Kyuubi’s naughty fingers slowly trailing over Naruto’s ass, the feeling of how her fingers gently probed the underside of his sack, the nails on them scratching the flesh for a moment, until her finger trailed back down over the sensitive skin between sack and anus, Naruto getting the weird premonition that his mother was going to do something unique, like usually was the case.
“Come inside your sister then!” with that, Kyuubi rammed her middle finger into Naruto’s asshole without warning, finding the prostate gland without much need of searching, Naruto freezing up, even as the feeling of how it was massaged by the finger came through, a shudder going through his body as he could feel himself coming, Yugito grinning widely as she could feel his cum shooting into her pussy. “It feels so good Naruto. You’re the best brother ever. You make me feel like a kitty who is served milk from the best of cows daily, you fill me up so damn good!” she seemed to be quite out of it as she collapsed, Naruto no longer be able to support her due to his orgasm, her body hitting the ground and a bit of semen trickling down her slit, Kyuubi getting her finger out of Naruto’s ass and then went to the bathroom, leaving her son there with her daughter. “Yugito-neesan?” he pulled her up by her arm and then looked her into the eyes, not seeing much movement, getting an idea.
“It’s not the Taj Mahal, but it’s zwaffelen.” With that, he grabbed his semi-limp cock and then slapped Yugito against the left cheek, then the right cheek. “Marking your territory already? You make me so proud.” With that, Kyuubi’s hand grabbed his limp cock and worked it back to full action status. “Now give it to me like a bitch in heat.”
Naruto complied, looking at his mother and then grinning widely, the look on his mother’s face being one of relaxed sexiness, if that was a look, the lips that she probably had not put on lipstick, looked to be pretty good, the ideal look of sluttiness appearing on her face, like those porn stars that he had spotted over at one of those porn stores in the other city. “It’s not really much, I suppose.” With that, he grabbed her pussy lips and then pushed his finger inside, feeling like his finger was a hot knife and her pussy was butter, the feeling being so because she literally was as horny as could be. “I’ve been waiting for your hot big cock since I left, Naruto-kun. You’re one of the best men that I’ve been with, your father was perhaps maybe good for a man of human descent, but you’re so much bigger and better. You have stamina and a burning will to please me and make sure that I am the one that has fun too.” With that, she grabbed his hand and pulled it away, looking at the cock that was now staring art her with its one eyed glory. “FUCK ME!” with that, he obeyed, his body being possessed by some strange power, as Kyuubi exercised her right of the strongest, her eyes glowing, tails materializing behind her as she spread her legs, the tails giving her a demonic and twisted appearance, Naruto’s cock penetrating her hot folds and immediately she wrapped her legs around his butt. “Fuck your mother with that big motherfucking cock, Naruto-kun! I feel so good with that big cum cannon of yours in me.” Naruto did realize that his mother and sister, when they got seriously horny, started to talk dirty like whores in a whorehouse. He was being called a stud and a cum cannon, which would flatter any man, but because they already loved him so much, it did not really have that much of an impact. “I love you mom!” with that, he drove himself into her once more, the squeal that she gave rattling the windows. “Yes, yes yes! MAKE ME COME!” with that, she shivered a few times and then began to pump his cock with her pussy, the feeling of her tightening herself up being just wonderfully tight to him. “Feel my pussy clench and become tighter, Naruto. Feel how your mother tightens herself for you and fuck her raw! I’ve wanted this since I ever became a mother, to be fucked by my so handsome son, with your wonderfully nice sun kissed hair and those lovely big hands, giving me so many nice hugs and touches and that big cock of yours which plunders my pussy so mercilessly!”
Naruto could not help it, but he kissed his mother on the lips, her mouth being silenced for a moment, untiol her tongue invaded his mouth and began to lick his tongue, before his joined in, the feeling of their tongues dueling along with her tightness making him feel primed to shoot anytime, which included the feeling of his balls slapping against her ass, the feeling of how she seemed to enjoy that more than anything, to feel how he penetrated her and then being kissed. “I love fucking you mommy, you’re so nice to me always and work so hard for us, so that we have a roof over the house, it’s just marvelous! I love you so much that I’ll gladly do whatever you want for you if you just ask me.” With that, Kyuubi groaned as she could feel her third orgasm hit, as Naruto began to shiver, the orgasm of the mother hitting moments before that of her son, Naruto’s cum jetting from his cock into Kyuubi’s pussy, the cum overflowing once there was no more space, Naruto’s balls getting some of his cum on them, which a tongue removed from it. “You taste nice, mom.” With that, Yugito joined in on the fun, licking Naruto’s balls as he thrust into their mother again, as the woman screeched something, her tails making the ground shudder and shake, paintings falling off walls as she exercised a bit of her demonic powers, Naruto fucking her again, the feeling of her hot pussy not being forgotten by him.
Kyuubi’s body temperature was about twenty degrees higher than any other human being, that being to her demonic body and the fact that she liked hot and spicy things sometimes. To Naruto, who had just a few degrees of a higher body temperature than most humans, it felt like sticking his cock into an oven, thus he called her pussy hot. Kyuubi just loved her son’s cock, because it was hotter than the average male one and was one that was on the man that she loved, Naruto, who was her son but also counted as her lover, as she had decided some time ago, that it wouldn’t be taboo for her to just have a very casual fucking relationship with the boy that came out of her seventeen years ago. “FILL ME UP AGAIN!” with that, Naruto came again, as Kyuubi felt her fifth climax coming up, the sensations that she felt being lessened now, as the desire was sated. “It feels so good.” With that, she released Naruto, who smiled at his mother and then laid on the grond next to her, Yugito clambering between her mother’s legs to lick out her pussy, the remnants of pussy juices and semen being licked up by her like a kitten would do to a saucer of milk. “You’re my wonderful children, Yugito, Naruto.” With that, Kyuubi fell asleep on the ground there, Naruto grabbing her and then carrying her over to his bed and then beckoning Yugito over. They all laid in his bed, Yugito hugging her brother while Naruto hugged their mother.
“This looks like a pretty picture.” A female voice came from close to Naruto’s head, Naruto opening his eyes to look into Itachi’s eyes, which blinked a few times, even as Naruto just shook the sleep off. “Had sex?” Naruto nodded, Itachi giggling and then hopping onto the bed, waking the other two occupants. “Oh crap, I’m late for work!” with that, Kyuubi took off out of bed, heedless of the fact that she was buck naked, Naruto just dressing immediatedly, Itachi giving a small nod of appreciation for his semi-hard penis.”Nice one, Naruto. You going to DP me with Sasuke?” with that, she left the room, Yugito just rolling out of bed and getting to her room, emerging in her biker outfit in a few minutes that passed. “Let’s go.” With that, she clucked a few times, pushing Naruto in front of her, just as their mother whirled past them on the way to her work, the speed which the door closed with being something that made the house shake. “There were some quakes last night, had anything break?” Naruto shrugged, not having noticed that. “Don’t think so.”
“We’re going on the bike.” With that, Yugito grabbed the keys from the rack and then closed the door, Naruto looking at Yugito’s bike, itachi looking somewhat apprehensive, even as Yugito stepped up and then revved it a few times. “Hop on, Naruto, Itachi-chan.” With that, Naruto just hugged Yugito, tossing the other helmed to Itachi, who donned it, while holding onto Naruto. “It’ll be ok.” With that, Yugito accelerated, cutting a very tight corner. “If we crash, I’ll catch you.” Yugito growled something as she accelerated more, going above the maximum speed, beforejust pumping up the speed again, the look of the passerbys as Yugito just raced through the town with great speeds, the screeching halt before Konoha High being the closing statement, as Yugito clambered off, the leather suit that she used for driving staying on, as she only had a bikini on underneath it. “We’re here.” With that, Naruto stepped off, wobbly in the legs, Itachi just oozing off, hitting the ground and giving a panty shot with her skirt flipping up, the material not being the easiest to bend easily or cover anything.
“Well?” with that, Yugito turned around, only to get pushed to the ground by Naruto losing his sense of balance and plowing straight into her breasts, her ass meeting ground and sealing the marriage with the pained groan from her. “Well if you wanted to make love with me, next time, give me some warning.” With that, she made a silent vow to let Naruto take her in public a few times, it would probably have to be somewhere where they might get discovered.
Naruto arrived at his first class of the morning smiling brightly, which did put most of the members of his class on edge, Sasuke arriving a few minutes later. “You could’ve waited for me.” Naruto gave him a high-five. “I’m not sick.” With that, Sasuke’s brow raised. “Mom said that I couldn’t catch any of your illnesses.” Sasuke sighed, that being a load off his back, looking at Yuuhi-sensei as she stood in front of Naruto and then gave him a smile. “You have been early this lesson, Uzumaki. Let’s take this as a good omen and hope that your calculus skills have improved.” Which followed was a grilling on different aspects of calculus and how to solve certain mathematical problems. After class, she called him to her desk. “You said you were cured, how?” with that, Naruto looked at her with a serious look, a smile making its way to his face. “Well, I have a higher body temperature than normal people, my mom having about 20 degrees Celsius higher than you and I, which makes it so that all sicknesses don’t last that long, as the body is too hot for it to catch. She explained that it was a trait passed down in her family that also made us immune to the Black Death.” Kurenai nodded, looking at the class list. “Haruno Sakura is back. Shizune-sensei wants to see you too after school.” With that, the teacher went back to doing her work and Naruto left, Sasuke standing there in wait, punching him playfully in the side. “You’re one of her favorite failures, I think. She talks with you more than any other man in the school.”
“Well, it’d be a change.” He sighed deeply for a moment, a few girlish shouts of some unknown origin coming to his ears. “HIZURA-SAMA!” with that, he saw a girl from the kendo club whizz past, the Kendo club captain, a woman, zooming back at a speed which was something of a superhuman feet, but he didn’t feel that was much of a feat. Another student of the Kendo club followed him, a whizzing sound coming past his ear, only for someone to fall into step behind him and the touch of a hand being felt on his shoulder, as he was turned around to see a whirl of dark hair falling in the face of someone.
“Thank you for curing me.” With that, he watched as the female, for that is what is was, bowed before him, prostrating herself on her knees and keeping her head bowed before him. “Hizura-sama is bowing before Uzumaki!” with that, the Kendo Captain went from the land of the conscious, to the embrace of Morpheus, unable to comprehend that Hizura Tsunami, thrice national champion, bowed before someone who seemed to be just another ordinary joe.
Tsunami rose and smiled at Naruto. “I wanted to thank you as soon as possible. Tsunade-sensei gave me a lift to the school when she called ahead to ask whether you were in school, so that I could personally give you my thanks. I’m cured!” with that, he was hugged by the woman, looking over her shoulder to see most of the Kendo club, who had previously been quite the elitist jerk club, with a female president, at that, look at him with their jaws located on the ground, the surprise etched on their face. “I didn’t get it from you, I’m immune apparently.” With that, Tsunami pulled him with her, towards the principal’s office, Sasuke lookin a bit uncertain whether to follow him, though Sakura loomed close by, about to open her mouth until the flat end of a blade smacked her in the cheek. “You’re no longer babysitting Inari anymore.” Sakura had no more time to say anything, as the blade smacked her against the neck in the vital spot and out she went, like a lightbulb.
“Good riddance. The girl is a danger.” With that, Tsunami considered the case ended. As they both sat in the principal’s office, Tsunade stepped out with a smile on her face. “You have a remarkable quality of blood, Uzumaki-kun. It’s able to be used with everyone, as it has enough of the necessary blips and beeps to connect. I won’t go into the deep biology. Your semen, however, contained a very powerful regenerative property, so I think… that I want to have your babies.” With the built up tenson, Tsunade had just shattered it, Naruto looking at her with a somewhat incredulous look, as she gave him a thumbs up. “Don’t think, just fuck my brains out.”
“She’s drunk. What she means, is that you’ve effectively cured this woman of HIV by mixing blood and semen with her and then letting her puke out all of her bad blood and genes. She’s healthier now, looks a lot younger and will likely live longer than before, all thanks to a little bit of spanky-panky action.” Shizune appeared from the shadows, looking at Tsunade and then at Naruto. “As I said before, you’ve got a wonderful piece of equipment there, a shame that you’ll be gone within a year or so, we could have a lot of fun, you and me in the nurse’s office.” She was only teasing, which was understood by those present, Naruto giving her an evil look for the teasing, but Shizune was just amused by it. “You should have seen your mother then.” With Naruto looking confused at her, Shizune shrugged. “Sensei, I have the data stored on the hard drive, then erased it, on the behest of Orochimaru. With this case under wraps and Hizura-san willing to keep quiet about it, I think we can keep this under wraps.”
Tsunade nodded. “Naruto, you are free to go. That was all that we needed you for.” Tsunami rubbed his hand affectionally for a moment, looking at him with a smile on her face. “If you ever want to have a good fuck again, you know where I live, okay?”
He grinned a little, nodding, a blush coming to his face as he looked at Tsunami for a moment, who winked. “Lucky, aren’t you?” Shizune winked, looking at him with a look, whilst licking her lips. She had the desire to just rip off his clothes right now and make sure that he’d ‘fix’ her up too, but she had to keep herself restrained, otherwise it wouldn’t be fun anymore.
“Naruto-kun?” He heard someone speak, looking to the side to see Orochimaru stand there, holding a small book in his hands. “Here, read this tonight.” The book rested within his grasp moments later as the man turned, looking at the students that gave him weird looks, hissing lightly, the students scattering moments later. “Thanks sensei. “ Orochimaru gave a characteristic grin. “No problem. Take care of my daughter, please.” With that cryptic remark, he left Naruto, who watched the man depart. “What was that all about?”
“Naruto-kun?” A soft feminine voice purred into his ear, as hands wrapped around his waist. “Want to play?” He could feel Anko close by, her hands rifling through his clothing, way too personal for someone who was supposed to be a teacher, but apparently leeway was given with certain cases, as Anko's hands continued to roam, Naruto grabbing them before she could make her way into his pants. “Hey!” She rubbed affectionally over his stomach, her hand stopping its descent as a somewhat sedate look settled on her face. “Wanna make me feel better?” She whispered huskily in his ear, only to squeal as she was roughly pulled away, dragged away by her father, who'd returned, beginning to softly admonish her on the virtues of staying hidden. Moments later, Naruto felt someone tug on his arm, seeing Itachi standing there with a serious look on her face, the creases that she seemed to have naturally on her face giving it an even spookier look. “We need to have a chat, Naruto-kun.” She took him by the hand and then led him through the school building and outside, where a fresh wind seemed to blow, her eyes looking at the cars, even as she led him to a bench, giving him a look that said to sit down there.
“Naruto-kun.”She said, looking at him with a serious look, her face now with a look that could pass for sorrow. “You're something that's not been around my life for long, but I suppose that it would be okay to ask.” He felt the book be taken from his grip by him, Itachi looking at the black cover, then opening it lightly and parsing through it for a moment. “A manual for reigning in demonic power.” She read out loud, looking at him and then giving a sigh. “There's just no understanding you and Orochimaru-sensei, right?” She muttered as she grabbed his head and looked him in the eyes, her eyes starting to turn red, the normal brown eyes that she had turning red, a few tomoe's appearing within it. Naruto found the sight to be so entrancing that he just froze, looking into those eyes, as he could feel her hands moving over his body, opening his shirt slightly, then a rush of warmth as she began to place her hand on his stomach. His breath hitched in his throat as she began to rub over his muscles, her eyes holding him spellbound, just as she seemed to snap out of it, the look on her face being torn between lewdness and conscious thought.
“Girl.” An older, male voice spoke behind her and she snapped her attention back to the present, her hand lingering on Naruto's chest muscles, turning her head to look at the speaker. Blonde hair haphazardly fell in front of blue eyes, which seemed to look at her with an expression of pity, she thought she could see a hint of hesitation within the man's eyes, even as she studied his other features, a coat worn by the man, seemingly too warm for the weather. “Yes?”
“Step away from that kid.” The man said, looking at her and she obeyed, the command within his voice making her move, even as she looked back from Naruto to the man, noticing the similarities. “Son, it's time I did what I had to do, so long ago.”
He awoke from his daze, watching Itachi move to the side, away from him and he tried to raise his arm, only to look at the man who'd taken her place in his field of vision, the blonde hair looking quite similar to his own mop, a sense of vague recognition coming over him, even as he heard the man speak.
Then, the coat shifted and something reflected the light, the man's right hand moving to get whatever it was and Naruto froze, seeing the barrel of a gun pointing at him, the man's eyes only showing a vile hatred. “You should never have been born.” A sound like thunder was heard, even as a biting, screaming pain overtook his senses and he felt the darkness close around him.
“You should never have been born.” He looked at his son, the spawn thart that vile temptress had put onto the world, his youngest child. His daughter, had been one that looked normal, but the creature that had been his son had been the one that'd made him go and dedicate himself to hunting the abominations. They stained the night, hunting innocents, and he'd taken his vengeance out upon them. As he pulled the trigger of his shotgun, he watched as confusion lit upon the inhuman visage of his son and a grin came on his face, as he felt the gun buck, as it spewed it's deadly cargo upon the abomination's face. Flesh ripped and became torn as metal tore into it, another shot ringing out and the face smashed apart, his hands barely aware that he'd pulled the trigger twice, small flecks of blood having splashed onto his face, lending him an even darker look.
“You're safe again, girl. He will not cast a spell on you again. Goodbye.” With that, he departed, walking away at a solemn pace, getting into his car and starting the engine, before driving away leisurely, his job done for the day, allowing himself a nice drink from a can of soda.
Itachi stared at the body of Naruto, her eye twitching, as horror sunk into her face, her eyes wide and her lip quivering. Watching the body slump even more, as it became slack, she began to feel her hands tighten, fingernails digging into her flesh slowly.
She heard a car start but didn't pay attention, Naruto's leg twitching a little and she could feel her emotions breaking, as she did the only logical thing,
She screamed.
*/*
Okay, this is the long-awaited, and probably long cursed, second installment of Icha Icha Paradise. Don't worry, this won't be the last you'll see of it, because this is the end of Part 1! There shall be a part 2 once I get some more free time and so forth, to make sure that you're all kept sated. As i've explained thus forth, I kind of have a real life... which sucks from time to time.
Also, note that this was written over the course of... three years, so yeah, the style will be a bit different. Please do leave a review though!
In the next part of Icha Icha Paradise 2....
Giant sized Kyuubi rampage!
Itachi's trials!
The Hunt for Naruto's father!
Aaaand...
Other stuff involving nude people and sex.
Disclaimer: this is something of a second book, but it’s set in the present time, no ninja stuff, though there will be some mythic things coming in it…
It’ll probably be long… bear with me…
*/*
Paradise Lost
*/*
Uzumaki Naruto was what you would call an ordinary boy. He stood around 6’1, which was a bit taller then his best friend Uchiha Sasuke, who was also a nice and lively boy, his elder sister Itachi being the one that was at least a bit saner then most, due to her inherent intelligence, which had landed her a position as a student and the prestigious university not far from town. There wasn’t a lot to do in the town, only having a Mall and a few restaurants, and a local high school, which both Sasuke and Naruto attended, together with some of the local youth.
Naruto was sitting on one of the swings, looking over the grassy plain that stretched out in front of him and he sighed deeply as he thought about how hard his life was at the moment. He knew that they weren’t living the big life, which is why his mom had to work a lot during the day to keep them all fed. His big sister Yugito also seemed to be somewhat more willing to work lately, since he had spotted her having taken a job at the local burger king, working there for a pay that was very low, but it brought money into the house.
He looked at Sasuke who sat on another swing, looking at him with sad eyes. “Naruto? Is something wrong?” he heard the raven haired boy say to him, looking at him with those blood red eyes that signified the trademark thing that the Uchiha all had, the Sharingan, an eye that seemingly was able to tell the future in ancient legend, but apparently wasn’t of much use to him. “I’m worried about my mom.”
Sasuke could feel his heart go out to the boy that sat there on the swing next to him. Ever since his big sister moved out, it had been rather lonely in the house, since his mother worked most days, being a teacher at the high school they both attended, making his life in class hell by asking him if he had taken his lunch and if he wanted her to buy him something nice if he had forgotten it, which was the case at times. “You’re worried about Uzumaki-san?”
Naruto growled slightly, looking at his best friend with a mock glare. “Don’t call my mom Uzumaki-san. You know she hates being called that, but still you do it, teme.” There was a silence as they looked at each other, then Naruto began to laugh, Sasuke joining in soon after. “Oh, what jokers are you two… Laughing about a poor and unfortunate lady, are you?” there was a silence as they both looked and stared as Naruto’s mother walked up to them, wearing clothing that definitively showed off her figure, making Sasuke gulp softly as he watched the breasts jiggle a bit. There was a silence as Naruto’s mouth hit the floor and he looked at his mom with eyes that also seemed to be ready to drop out of their sockets. There was a silence as she looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Uzumaki Naruto, close your mouth right now. A fly might fly into your mouth and then you’ll choke on it.”
Sasuke gathered his wits and he coughed softly, something which drew her attention. “Uzumaki-san, Naruto told me that you were working a lot to provide him and Yugito-chan with a house, so I wondered if I might be able to help out a bit… I could talk to my mom.” She looked at him and gave him a look that was so stern that he couldn’t help but flinch away from it. “I don’t need any help. We are doing just fine, I have paid off most of the loans I had standing open through working so much, so we don’t need your family’s help, Sasuke-kun.”
Naruto looked at his mother, seeing that she was ready to go on one of those tirades about being a woman who didn’t need the charity of someone else to live. There always seemed to be something tired about his mother that made him feel sad. I just want to make her happy once. Maybe I should get a job and make some money to support mom when she gets an accident or something like that.
Naruto had a secret, which he hid from everyone around him, save his family. Even Sasuke didn’t know about it, and they had been friends since Sasuke moved in into the house next to his when he was three, the two toddlers hitting it off fine…
Naruto’s father had left the family after he had been born, muttering something about not being needed, leaving Naruto’s mother, Uzumaki Kyuubi, all alone with her sister, Uzumaki Nekomata, to come around ever so often to help with the children, Yugito not needing pretty much more attention then Naruto did. Nekomata, or Neko-chan as she liked to be called, was a woman who was about his mother’s age, wore things that seemed to be illegal in shortness and such and oozed sexiness, like his mother, though he would never admit it.
His school, Konoha High School, which was named for being in the village, Konoha being the village name, stood proud still, his mind having wandered to that place for the moment. His secret did have some connections with the school, his mother refusing to speak about how it had happened. There were some small things that he noticed about her when he asked her how it had come to be in him, some clenching of her jaw and an icy look that was sent his way that she couldn’t keep from her face. There was a silence as he looked at the woman, who was now busy with telling Sasuke the finer points of that they didn’t accept Charity, even though he was from a noble family.
“Mom, knock it off, would you? If we need money, I’ll go to work for us, okay? I’m the man in house, I need to bring money into your wallet.” she looked at him and smiled, her blood red hair glistening in the sun. “That’s not necessary, Naruto-kun. I can manage on my own well enough and I really hope that you’ll be able to become a fine young man in the time that I can’t take care of you anymore due to work.” She looked at him and absently petted his hair, making him look at her with a mortified look, causing Sasuke to look at him and sigh deeply. “You’d think that he might have a crush on you, Uzumaki-san. Wouldn’t that be a nice headline for the school paper: mom loves son a bit too much, Incest is suspected!” for a moment, she stared at the Uchiha, with him looking into her own blood red eyes, with his own Sharingan eyes slowly spinning. There was a silence as she raised her hand, slapping him as hard as possible on the cheek, leaving a red mark. “That was quite enough, young man. I will talk to your mother about this.”
Naruto looked at his best friend, feeling slightly guilty for having put him in this situation, since he knew that his mom might come looking for him, since she never really let him out of her sight, due to a nearly-fatal accident he had when he was very young. She still seemed to be somewhat protective of him, making his life a bit harder. He knew that she meant well, but at times he wanted a bit of privacy, not a mother that hung around him like a cloud of flies.
“Mom, can’t you just leave us alone? We want some guy-talk right now.” She looked at him, a smile coming to her face all of a sudden, her ire melting away like snow in the hot sun. “Well then boys, if you really want to have some ‘guy-talk’ together, I won’t stop you… Do remember to wear a condom when you penetrate Sasuke, dear. You don’t know what kinds of diseases you might get…”
Shit, there she goes again with the teasing. Sasuke’s already being suspected of being gay, so why does she say those things while people could hear them? Sasuke’s already embarrassed by that attempt of Haruno to rape him, because she likes him. It was lucky that I came into the classroom when I did, since she had his pants open already.
That was a memorable scene in his mind. He was just walking through the school, intending to find Sasuke to walk home with him together, to talk about how their days had gone, until he heard a sound from the English classroom. As he looked inside, he saw how Haruno Sakura was busy with pulling Sasuke’s pants down, with the other boy struggling weakly, being bound by some tape, which apparently was very strong, since Sasuke couldn’t break it. Sasuke was a member of the athletics club, Naruto being more of a non-sports person. There was a silence as Sakura looked to see him there, with him staring at the girl, who had a chest that clearly was very minuscule, since he saw nipples, with a boyish chest showing as her shirt had been unbuttoned. She had been acting like a whore at that moment, so when Sasuke was too busy with getting loose, Naruto unleashed a portion of his secret, his speed increasing as he moved towards Sakura, his foot moving back and with a flawless kick, launched her to the side of the classroom, making her impact with the wall hard enough so that a dent was visible in it. (Well, the secret is quite secret )
“Sasuke are you alright?” he asked to his friend, who was staring dazedly at him, like he wasn’t quite there with his mind. “Small breasts… small breasts… small breasts…” he was muttering over and over, Naruto looking around and then pulling Sasuke’s pants up. “I’ll get you to some nice big breasts, Sasuke. Just you wait…” he pulled Sasuke with him, after he had dressed him, staying the hell away from the boy’s underwear, making him look at his friend and then beginning to feel a slight stab under his neck, looking around for someone who he knew would be able to help his friend. His smile returned once he spotted the person he was looking for. “Principal! Principal!”
The woman turned around, a sake cup in her hand, raised to drink it, looking at the two boys for a moment. “Yes? “ Shit, they saw me drinking. Alcohol isn’t allowed here for anyone, so if they report me to the school board, I’d get in big trouble.
“Principal, it’s illegal to drink alcohol here!” Naruto said, looking at the woman, who wore a white doctor’s coat, looking pretty hot in it, though the woman was 7 years younger than his mom, being 26 years in age. “Listen, if you conveniently forget I drank this innocent little cup of sake, then I’ll do you a favor next time you’re brought in, and won’t call your parents, though in your case, Uchiha-san, it’s not like we could keep it from your mother…”
“Principal-san, hold Sasuke for a bit. I won’t mention to anyone I saw your drinking like an old hag, just hold him a bit and shove him into your breasts a bit. He’s been traumatized because of a fangirl of him showing her breasts to him, so he needs big ones to get his sense of self back.” She blinked, then watched as Naruto pushed Sasuke towards her, catching the student and holding him rather awkwardly, because he was a bit taller then her, pushing his head down, looking very surprised by this turn of events. “Big breasts… Nice…” she heard him mutter, the words sending a tingle over her spine and she watched as his eyes seemed to focus, growing wide as he realized that she was holding him and within a second, he was standing next to Naruto, looking at her with wide eyes. “Haruno tried to rape you, so I used Principal-san to wake you up a bit.” There was a silence as Sasuke processed all of that information, then he bowed deep. “Thank you, Konoha-sama.”
She rubbed her forehead. She hated her last name, the name of the man that had founded this village and also the one that had been the first Principal of this High School. Of course, her sensei, Sarutobi Hiruzen had retired a few years ago, giving her the job as a last wish before he moved towards Osaka, in search of sun, women in bikini and other things that couldn’t be mentioned. “No problem, Uchiha-san. Uzumaki-san, would you remind your mother that she needs to come to the PTA meeting next Sunday? She’s needed to discuss the points on the agenda that’s been delivered to your house last Wednesday.”
Naruto nodded, leaving the woman alone, or so he thought as she smiled slightly, watching the boys turn around and get out of the building, raising the cup of sake and then downing it in one big gulp. “Tsunade-sama, are you drinking again?” A voice spoke up as Tsunade looked at the cup, the bottle having been snatched away. “No.” she answered to the school nurse, Yagami Shizune. “Don’t lie to me, I can smell the alcohol. I’ve put the bottle away, since you should get busy with your paperwork now…”
Naruto looked at his mother and then sighed deeply, grabbing her by the waist and then dragging her away from Sasuke, who had the look of a person that had been on the receiving end of a verbal lashing, which he had been, to be true. There was a silence as Naruto dragged his mother back to the house that they lived in, Kyuubi walking together with him after he had waved goodbye to Sasuke, the other boy staying behind out of fear for ‘Misses Uzumaki’ who was a down-right vicious person when provoked. There was a silence as she looked at him and then sighed deeply as they walked into their house through the front door, Yugito giving them a greeting as she passed, her uniform in her hands, going to her part-time job.
“See ya later Yugito!” he called out to his sister as she revved her motorcycle, having gotten one from an ex-boyfriend, though she never would tell who, since she had a new one every week, her body being as beautiful as any top model, her mother also being one of the most beautiful women of the town and thus the beauty being entirely expected.
He awoke the next day, sore and tired as he got up, moving in a zombie-like fashion towards the shower, not bothering to listen since he was still partly asleep, kicking off his clothes and just stepping into the shower… bumping straight into Yugito, who was busy taking her shower and looked around, at him, then looked down and a downright disturbed look came on her face. “Well, little brother… I see you’re packing quite a lot of meat down there… Would you like to give me a taste of your long big meat?” she smiled cheekily and then dropped to her knees, looking at his instrument of mass destruction, her words waking him up immediately and he fell backwards, looking at her with a dazed expression on his face. “What?”
“Oh geez, I was just joking, Naruto. Now get the hell out of the shower… unless you’d like to watch me, you sick bastard…” Naruto looked her up and down, then decided to press his advantage, should he have one. “Well, I for one don’t mind staring at you…”
That actually managed to make her blush as she looked at him and couldn’t quite formulate a response, that is, until the bathroom door opened and Kyuubi stepped in, watching as her son was sitting on his ass in the shower and his sister standing in the shower, holding the showerhead in her hands and spraying herself with it. “Is there something I should know about you two? If you want to get married, that’s out of the question. Look what happened to your nephew…” Naruto and Yugito shuddered, thinking about the monstrosity that was their nephew, called Shukaku by the loving parents, who were brother and sister.
“Well, nothing like that. I’m just leaving…” Naruto stammered out as he nearly ran out of the bathroom, clothed in pretty much nothing, save for his hair, which covered his head only, sadly. Yugito looked at her mother, a pout on her face. “Moooom! I was just about to show Naruto-kun how much I love him. He’s my little brother, but he’s so cute and huggable that I just have to see how much he is able to put out! He’ll need the experience later in life.”
Kyuubi rubbed her forehead, this was going to take some explaining. “You would need condoms for that, darling. Next time, make sure that you have a condom ready to be used.” Yugito looked at her mother, shaking her head slightly as she moved to the shower again. “Why don’t you take a shower too mom? It’s still early enough, and you don’t need to come to your job every day on time, ok?’ she looked at her mother, who nodded, then looked at Naruto’s clothing, throwing it out of the bathroom and then stripping herself, her shirt landing on the ground where Naruto’s had been moments before, before she joined her daughter in the shower. “It’s been a long time since we did this together, right Yugito-chan? I’ve been waiting to release some stress…”
Her long red hair was plastered to her skin as the water ran over her body, which was still very good for her age, which was 33. She looked at her daughter for a moment, the blonde hair that was untied from its normally long state, plastered against her breasts, making her look at her daughters breasts, which were full and heavy, like her own, having a very nice bust size, which would make a lot of men turn their head. “You’re a virgin still, right?”
Yugito nodded. “Only thing not virgin is my mouth, but still, I want something with a bit more flavor. The last guy was downright salty, and I don’t like it salty.” Kyuubi smiled as she dipped down slightly, being taller than her daughter and slightly more experienced in the manners of love, though being slightly modest in proper company, also having a horny streak a mile wide, craving sex but not getting it, due to her code of ethics, which said that she would only have sex with someone she was in a relation with, something which she had always abided, her daughter being a damn good example of a good mother-daughter relationship.
As Kyuubi’s lips touched her stomach, Yugito shuddered as the lips put a kiss on it, making her shiver slightly as the kissed were put lower and lower, so that her mother’s lips were on her pussy lips, before her tongue darted out and then touched her inner folds, making her give a small gasp, the tongue diving in after the gasp had been heard by her mother.
Kyuubi tasted her daughter, a smile running over her face as she knew that his was going to be good for her, feeling how her daughter seemed to be ready for a heavy lesbian session, something that she had not attempted before, though there had been a time when she was around her later years, when she had been studying, her husband having left her a few years before that, having had Yugito before, a colleague of her inviting her home and then licking her pussy.
Naruto slowly ventured in the bathroom, having recovered his clothing and then hearing some soft murmuring, going to investigate that, until he saw his mother dive into his big sister’s crotch, making her moan in pleasure, which made him turn around immediately, his mind going into full panic mode and choosing fleeing as the best option for survival, since his mother and sister were both a bit strong for being a female, that being inherited probably…
Yugito could feel the tongue going into her deepest depths, feeling her inside and then making her feel searing hot pleasure going through every part of her body, until she could take no more and then nearly gave a feral yowl in pleasure as an orgasm rippled through her, her mouth moaning loudly as she came down from her high, her mother rising, licking the juices off her lips and then kissing her passionately, their lips locking and she could feel her mother’s tongue go inside her mouth, exploring it and then making her feel a shock of pleasure as she could taste something that was faintly salty on her tongue, which apparently were her juices, something that she had never tasted before. She knew that this was something that was forbidden in every society, since it was incest, that being forbidden by anyone who had a bit of sense in their heads, though she didn’t care, it being something that she liked about her mother, showing that her mother really loved her.
Kyuubi licked the insides of Yugito’s mouth, her tongue exploring, moving some of Yugito’s own juices in her mouth to give her a little taste and she thought to herself about how nice a daughter Yugito was since she was so kind and gentle in her own kissing, being slightly demure, which suited her just fine since she was just so horny that she wouldn’t be able to stop once they were finished. If she could get Naruto to join in on the fun, then there might be an incest threesome, which would be undoubtedly hot in its own way, making a dream of an united family come true. In her mind, a scenario had formed, something about Naruto being bound to a bed and then slowly licked until he came to full mast, then her sucking on his proud cock, while Yugito handled his balls, until he came in her mouth, shooting his man cream all over her face, just like she liked it in a man. Her ex-husband had never been able to fulfill that desire, since he came very little, which made it very surprising that she even had Naruto and Yugito.
She felt her daughter’s hands move to her breasts and she could feel that there was a slight wanting in her daughter’s moves, since she rarely did something with her and was able to accurately predict the moves that she would do. She could feel Yugito straddling her breasts, making her feel so damn hot about the way that Yugito was busy with her breasts and making her feel so wet as Yugito broke the lip-lock and then began to kiss her breasts, the flesh being handled carefully as her lips began to slowly suckle on the nipples, like a baby would do to a mother’s tit. There was a silence, moaning the only sound that broke it, Kyuubi feeling how her snatch was dripping wet, the feeling persisting within her as she could feel an orgasm coming from the suckling on her breast by her daughter, who seemed to be entranced by her breasts, suckling them like a bay would. There was a throaty moan coming from her throat as her orgasm washed over her, the warm and comfortable feeling going through her body and making her feel so damn good that it wasn’t something out of a dream, but reality.
Yugito felt like this was all a dream, the hot water adding to the dreamy feeling as her hair appeared to be all plastered to her body. She could feel how her mother’s nipple in her mouth became a bit softer, some sweet juice coming out of it, and she wondered if her mother knew that she was lactating a little bit now that she was sucking on the breast, making her more interested in her own mother, making her feel so hot that there was a fire in her lions, though her mother had brought her to orgasm and made her into a submissive girl that wanted to get spanked, her attention fully devoted to her mother’s hands which roamed over her luscious body, making her feel so damn hot that she could no0t resist her own mother’s touching of her pussy. She could feel the burning desire well up within her, making her feel so damn hot while being under the splashing waters of the shower, her mother beginning to show a certain liking to her body as her fingers roamed over her body, the feeling of their heat and the warmth of the water being there to make her slowly fall asleep, a content smile on her face as she sank to her knees, a boneless heap for anyone that looked, Kyuubi sighing at her daughter lying there asleep and then smiled and began to make some mental preparations for slaughter, making her feel a bit better about the entire thing, though she really had needed a good orgasm to get her feelings back to scratch.
There was a silence as she lifted her daughter, pulling her into a fireman carry and then carrying her to her bedroom, probably needing to rest a bit before she would be able to recover completely, knowing what an orgasm took out of her. When she stepped into the hallway, she shivered, her still hard nipples hardening even more as she could feel her daughter shift in her grip, a content smile on her face. She walked down the hallway, resolving to dry it later, after she came back from work. There was a silence as she walked to her daughter’s bedroom, opening the door, then hearing a door open and saw Naruto step out of his room, fully clothed and looking to be ready for school. “Have a nice day Naruto! I’ll be home at six.”
Naruto watched his mother carry his sister, both naked as the day they were born, into her bedroom, something which made his pants awfully tight and made his throat clench a bit, his mind distracted by those large tits that were there on display for him. He shook his head a little, trying to get the distracting image out of his head as he began to open the door, seeing Sasuke stand behind the door, apparently just about to knock, his hand continuing on and hitting him on the forehead, which was something that made Naruto give the typical sound of one getting hit in the forehead: “OWW!”
Sasuke looked at his hand, which was still resting against Naruto’s forehead, blinking slightly. “Let’s go, dobe.” Naruto shook his head and then sighed deeply, following Sasuke, walking towards their school. There was a silence as they walked towards their school, Sasuke busy with thinking about his sister, since she had been rather quick to move back in with them, citing a reason about bad places to live and such, allowing their mother to make her live with them again.
Itachi had always been a strange girl, mainly being busy with schooling, their father taking a large interest in her career, wanting his little girl to he the best around, well, until he had hung himself mere days before Itachi announced that she was going to be moving out of the house. There had been a stunned silence for a moment, then Mikoto had wished her daughter all the best in the world and had assured Itachi to get her a nice apartment, paying for it while Itachi studied for the tests in school and such.
Naruto didn’t know that Itachi was back or else he would be a bit less cheerful, Itachi’s crush on him being something that he knew, along with Hinata, Itachi having a bit of a rivalry with the Hyuuga Heiress, who would inherit a large industrial empire made by her father, the owner of Hyuuga Corp. said rivalry came from the fact that they had studied a small course on psychology, Hinata having had to do it because of her father, Itachi being merely interested in studying it. The Hyuuga family had white eyes, which made it look like they were blind, but actually they had an iris problem, which made it so that no darkness showed in their eyes.
Naruto entered the classroom, Math being his first class, which would be handled by Professor Yuuhi, also known as Yuuhi-sensei to the majority of her students and only to those that excelled in Math as Kurenai-sensei, though none of those were in his class.
His class was another thing that was odd. It consisted of about 12 students, a few older kids being held back a grade, including a cousin of Hyuuga Hinata, Neji, who was a prodigy, but was nevertheless held back due to getting into a rather violent fight with his cousin, beating her into a coma that lasted for a few days.
Hyuuga Hinata was a girl who undoubtedly held a crush on him, something which he had noticed the moment that she had started to stutter when being near him. He didn’t mind it though, since it gave him a new perspective on how to make a girl flustered, like when he innocently asked her if she would be able to bend over for him and get him his pencil that had fallen on the floor. The girl had blushed so hard that it looked like a miniature sun had been glowing in the classroom. Lighting up the surroundings and making it look like the pale-eyed girl would never recover.
*/*
Kyuubi looked around her daughter’s room, the moment that she entered. She knew that Naruto was not allowed in the room, the reason for that being pretty obvious from the state of the room, which was covered in photo’s of Naruto, which Yugito had insisted that they take, since Naruto was apparently cute or something. She even spotted a little shrine which held a burning candle, making her think about the possibility of a kid between Yugito and Naruto, though she squashed that thought, her mind thinking up an alternate scene, one which starred her and Naruto. She was a lot older then the age that she had told everyone she was at, making up some story as to how old she was, dressing younger than her real age to avoid anyone looking oddly at her. In reality, she was older then this house, choosing to dress and act younger, to avoid suspicion, moving every 20 years to avoid people noticing that she didn’t age. Her children, having a human father, would age normally until they hit their 18th birthday, one which Yugito had already passed, immortalized after that date, nobody ever noticing how she didn’t change a bit, though her hair still grew. Kyuubi rarely kept dates, though she knew that she had been around a pretty long time, remembering something about a prince finding the sword Kusanagi in a snake’s tail, something which she didn’t bear witness to, having been in the court at that time, posing as a woman who was looking for her husband, so at least being 1000 years old, having stopped aging since she gained her ninth tail, being a Kitsune Demon, a fox who laid with men to produce offspring, having been married to a man twenty five years ago, when she felt the need to mate with something.
Kyuubi noticed that Yugito had a bit of an obsession with her little brother, which was only natural, since she was half-demon, making her more inclined to search out potential mates and only selecting Naruto as a perfect mate due to his abilities. His Dark Secret was connected to that too, though they had agreed that it would be kept silent from all that were not of the family. She could still remember the chaos that it had caused, the amount of destruction outside being like a Tsunami had come.
“Oh, you’ll need to do just about nothing to get Naruto, Yugito-chan… Well, before I get to him, at least… I want him just as much as you do, besides the fact that he’s my son and most people would frown at this relationship. I just don’t care for their opinions, wanting to live a life that is my own, like I have done for a very long time…”
A silence stretched on as Kyuubi noticed a pretty loose picture and then grabbed a tack, about to fasten it to the wall again as a hand shot out and grabbed her by the wrist. “You will not touch any relic of Naruto-sama.” Kyuubi looked at her daughter, a smile coming to her face as she looked at her cute daughter and then began to watch how she sat up, looking at her with a slightly cross look on her face and then sighed deeply, looking at her daughter and smiling a bit. “Well, seems like we’ll both have our opportunities to get him alone, so why don’t we make a little game out of this? First one to get him gets an hour of time with him alone, okay?” Yugito looked at her mother, her yellowish eyes looking at the older woman with a feral glint in them. “Deal. I’m going to win this mom. Just you wait…”
A smile came to Kyuubi’s face. “You won’t be around to see him come home. I may have forgotten to mention it, but today is the day I usually work on one job, the other not being able to be done, since they are closed today. You have to work the entire day, while I’m home around 3 PM.” Yugito’s face clouded immediately and she pouted as she knew that her mother was right.
*/*
Naruto watched Yuuhi-sensei walk through the classroom, a booklet about math problems in her hand, choosing people at random to answer a difficult math problem. While she was doing that, he had a perfect view of her behind as she moved in front of him, making him feel how his pulse picked up slightly, watching that ass of her sway a bit as she walked through the class-room, the jeans that she wore being tight enough to show that she had very shapely legs, which would probably be the subject of many a male’s fantasies at night. He would be lying if he said that he didn’t like Yuuhi-sensei’s legs too, so he usually refrained from making any comments on his Mathematics sensei, usually keeping that thing in his bedroom, when he was busy with masturbating.
“Alright class, since some of you actually managed to answer the problems correctly, I will now ask all of you a random question, which you are required to answer. It can be anything that I will ask you, so be honest. Your homeroom teacher, Mitarashi-san asked for this small test, so he and I can see how honest you are, though one answer that is either denigrating towards other people, or other beliefs will land you in detention. Okay, Hyuuga-san…” she looked at a small list, on which a number of questions were printed, using her pen to put a big stripe through it. “Please give me your opinion on the members of this class. Any falsehoods will be allowed in light of the situation, since it is a personal question.”
Neji looked at the teacher, then looked at the rest of the class. “My classmates are all hopeless losers, save for Uchiha-san.” Most of the students looked ready to break into protests, but Kurenai silenced them with a single glare. “Alright, that sounded pretty honestly, Hyuuga-san. Now, for our other member of the Hyuuga family. Hyuuga Hinata, tell us all if there is someone that you like, maybe even point the lucky person out to everyone, so they will know of your claim. Keep in mind however that I am only an observer, not an active participant.”
Poor Hinata turned so red that it was hard to tell her from a flashlight, her eyes going slightly closed and in a very soft voice she said to her sensei. “I like Naruto-kun…” only Kurenai caught the whisper and nodded appreciatively. Too bad that he doesn’t seem to like you, Hinata-san. Now, onto the next victim—err… student…
She looked at Sasuke with her red eyes, seeing his Sharingan look back at her and looked at her question form, selecting a nice question. Tell us all about your sexual experiences or tell us about how your first contact with a female went.
“Uchiha-san, please tell us about how your first contact with a female went.” Sasuke looked at her intensely, his eyes meeting hers and then beginning to speak. “She hit me in the chest and then demanded that I play with her. So I did.” Kurenai nodded appreciatively. “Inuzuka-san, please tell us about your first experience of love.”
An answer was not forthcoming so she looked at the boy, who was looking at her with a bright red flush on his cheeks. “Tell us, Inuzuka-san.” The boy looked up at her and began to speak, having gathered his courage. “Well, I can remember a time that my mom hugged me and told me that I was one of her treasures.”
For a moment, the class was silent, Kurenai’s attention on the boy, before she gave a smile and then continued to the next person. “Alright, Uzumaki-san…”she looked at him, then at the question form, on which it was written in a sloppy handwriting: Ask Uzumaki Naruto what he thinks of you – Anko.
“Please tell all of us how you think about me. Be honest and tell us Everything.” She put deliberate pressure on the word everything, wanting to hear just exactly what he thought about her.
“Does it have to be everything, or can it be general?” he asked, looking at her and she nodded. “Everything, including any dirty fantasies that you have about me, if you have them, that is.” Naruto was sweating a bit, the rest of the students looking at him intently, looking at him as he began to work out an answer, going as far as to think about what he was going to say about her, since his homeroom teacher had requested that he better be honest with the woman then to be dishonest and lie.
“Well… I find you a very dedicated teacher and I think that you are very good at what you do, teaching us math and all that, but still, you are also a woman that looks nice to the eyes. As for any dirty fantasies that you want to know, I’m sorry to say that you don’t feature in my fantasies… a lot.” There was a silence as eyebrows were raised and Kurenai felt a small stab of something in her chest and then sighed and sat down on his desk. “Are you implying that you don’t like my body enough to fantasize about, Uzumaki-san? Tell me something boys, do any of you ever think about having sex with me? Those that think that, please stand up.” All the male members of the class got up, Kurenai shaking their head and watching how angry girlfriends whacked their boyfriends on the head. “Well then, I guess you are and exception… Maybe because you haven’t gotten a girlfriend yet, Uzumaki-san, or is it something else?”
He was finding this questionnaire rather uncomfortable, but he didn’t show it, looking at her with a steely gaze and then beginning to feel a bit more uncomfortable as he realized that she was still looking down at him, making him look up to see her breasts. What gorgeous breasts she has! I bet that if one tried, that they could stick their dick between them and fuck them without any problems.
A silence fell over the classroom as Kurenai realized that she had been asking a bit too much for a normal question, being interested in why he wasn’t interested in her as a lust object. Sure, she knew that most men in this school fantasized about it, but then again, she would have to check to see if he was gay or something. There was a silence as she looked at him, ruby red eyes meeting blue eyes and she smiled to herself as she asked the question that was burning on her lips. “Are you perhaps interested in young men instead, Uzumaki-san?”
For a moment, he didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry or go away, his mind freezing at the thought of ever sharing a bed with a man, with the latter thrusting deep inside his anus, something which was appalling to think about, even as he did think about it, the idea making him feel a bit woozy. “I’d rather do it with you then with any man.”
The words were out before he could keep them from coming out, his mind whirling at the manner they were spoken, a hint of vehemence within them. Shit, I did not say that in front of the class, with Yuuhi-sensei listening to them… Shit, my life is over…
Kurenai raised an eyebrow. “So, you’d rather have intercourse with me then with any man. Well then, thank you for being so open about things. Nara-san, tell us all about your first sexual experience.”
Shikamaru was the nerd of the class, being lazy as fuck, but still getting good grades. “Well, I haven’t had any time to get a girlfriend, so my sexual experiences are still zero, Yuuhi-sensei. Women aren’t worth the time needed to get to know them.”
Kurenai looked at her student, mentally reminding her that killing a student by kicking him in the balls so hard that he would be puking them out for weeks later was not accepted by general society. “That kind of chauvinist behavior is very insulting to women. You don’t want me to inform your parents, I think? You better watch what you say about women when in other company then us.”
Shikamaru shook his shoulders. “Whatever.” She shook her head, going on to the next candidate on her list.
After the class was finished, Naruto could feel how his body felt the need to go and get food, as it was lunchtime, his bento being filled to the brim with healthy food. When he sat down next to Sasuke, he watched as Sasuke was offered two bento’s, one made by Haruno Sakura, who was looking at him warily, and Yamanaka Ino, who began to argue with Sakura about who had made the best bento out of the two of them, Sasuke not minding it due to him having his own bento, made by his mother.
“Hey there pumpkin.” That made Sasuke choke on his piece of rice, looking up to see his mother sitting down next to him, next to his other side which Naruto wasn’t occupying. “How are you today, Sasuke-kun?” there was a hint of affection in her voice as she looked at him, wiping a stray bit of rice from his cheek. “Mooom! Please, don’t embarrass me like that.”
“What am I doing wrong then, pumpkin?” for the moment, Sasuke tuned her out, looking at her like she was a strange species, making him feel the urge to go and make sure that she was dead so he wouldn’t be embarrassed anymore. “You can stop calling me pumpkin in public. It’s so degrading that I won’t even mention what it’ll do to my social status. I’m no longer 7, mom. I’m 17 now and I have a life. Please stop calling me that, alright?” she looked at him with eyes that said all, his gaze now pulled down by guilt that his mother didn’t like him very much anymore.
She wrapped a hand around his shoulder, offering him a somewhat watery smile; “Okay Sasuke-kun, I’ll stop calling you pumpkin. It’s just that it’s been lonely ever since your dad died and that I’ve never wanted you to feel bad about being around me, so sorry for all that. Can you forgive me?”
Sasuke looked at his mother, tears coming to his eyes and then wrapping a hand around him, muttering something in her ear which made her perk up slightly, a smile coming to her face as she began to slightly nuzzle her head against his chest, due to the rather awkward position that Sasuke was holding her. Naruto looked at the two of them, feeling a rather strange feeling in his stomach. “Don’t tell me you do the same like my mom and sister... If you do, use condoms.”
Two pair of eyes blinked as they looked at Naruto, a rather strange look at that, Naruto giving no signs of really noticing it, but still, they looked at him. “Do what?” Naruto scratched his head slightly and then said: “Well, it appears managed to catch my mother and sister in the shower, doing things that are best left unsaid… Too bad they kicked me out before they did something…” both Uchiha looked at Naruto with a look that clearly said that they were quite unbelieving of the story, though with the honesty that he displayed, it could very well be true. There was a silence as Naruto looked at them, with Mikoto speaking up. “Your mother and sister are in an incestuous relationship?”
He nodded, looking at her with a slightly troubled look in his eyes. She looked at him and then laid a hand on his back, giving him some mental support with his troubles, his eyes still being slightly misty as he looked at his friend’s mother, who was looking at him with concern clearly visible in her eyes.
“Are you okay, Naruto-kun?” she asked, looking at him with worry going through her body and mind, her feelings for the blonde, being only a slightly maternal love for him, since he was at their place nearly every day, ever since he had met her little boy Sasuke. There was a good relationship between them, Sasuke being a genius and a prodigy while Naruto was the slightly less intelligent friend that usually scored pretty low on tests, though showed remarkable insight in some things, though most people seemed to be shunning him for a reason, probably because their parents told them that his mother was of the bad kind, though Naruto didn’t really want to know about what his mother had done wrong in the eyes of the rest of the village that was wrong, maybe because his mother had been left by his father.
“Yes I’m fine.” He looked at her with a look that made her heart melt slightly as the bell rang, making her realize that they had been like this for most of the time that made up the break. She looked at her watch, then looked up to the classroom that she was supposed to be at and then got up. “Talk to me when you get home, okay? I’ll try to make sure that your mom and sister will behave themselves.”
Mikoto wasn’t too irritated about this manner of conduct, since she knew her neighbor pretty well and knew that Kyuubi tanned naked in the summer nearly every day, since she wanted to have no tan lines, her daughter opting to dress in a bikini when she went sunning with her mother, but Kyuubi never really conducting herself like a responsible adult. Throughout the time that she knew Kyuubi, the woman had always seemed to be busying herself with raising her children, comforting them when they were hurt and generally being a good mom, though her income wasn’t high, due to her working nearly every hour of the day on different jobs.
She knew for sure that the woman was clearly older then she looked since she barely looked to be 33, making her surely be older then her, since the moment that she and her ex-husband had moved into the house, Kyuubi had looked to be about the same then she was now, her looks changing a bit while she lived next to her, but other than that, she didn’t change a bit, her mannerisms staying the same, as did her breasts, her skin not showing a sign of aging. If you didn’t know that she had two children and seeing her and her eldest together, you might think they were sisters, especially since Kyuubi tended to dress like she was only 19 or 20 at the most, looking the part save for the fact that she had huge breasts, which tended to make her not wear a bra, which was deemed to be uncomfortable by her.
Naruto sat down on his chair as Mikoto sauntered into the classroom. He had received a pretty large preaching from his teacher, Miss Suzume, their history teacher. There was a silence as he listened to the sound of silence, which was nothing. “Alright class, we are beginning to cover the era in which our Divine Emperor united Japan into what it is now.”
The rest of the class had him fall asleep and he was once again put outside with buckets, to give him a training in how to behave himself. There was a deep sigh as he finally saw his History teacher come out of the room, Mikoto approaching. “Uzumaki-san, please get back into the classroom, leave the buckets outside, you’ll be doing something else pretty soon enough. Today, we’re going to talk about a very nice subject.”
The moment that Mikoto entered the classroom, it became deadly silent as she took her seat at the desk and then began to do the roll call, seeing who was there and who wasn’t. She then looked up at the class, looking at Naruto and Sasuke for a moment and then beginning the class. “Alright, today we are going to talk about incest relations in today’s culture. This is Philosophy, so don’t lecture me on it, I’m there to lecture you, as a proper teacher should. Alright, I’ll start off.”
She took a deep breath and then started, her voice being active and keeping the attention of the class: “Incest is the relationship between two people who are of the same blood, in a direct sense. Like, a brother and sister having sex together would make it incest, while two cousins doing the same. Think about your own situation if you have a younger brother or sister or an older brother or sister. It’s all something to bear in mind, that if you might see your closest relative and then think about them in a sexual manner. There are some differences however; that since you two both resemble your parents hopefully, that there is no sign of a sexual attraction or normal attraction, since you two grew up together. However, if one of you two gets separated from the other since birth or through one of your parents getting separated from the other, you might be attracted to each other if you meet each other again, since you both resemble your parents, leading to the Westermarck effect, which pretty much describes the way that you are attracted to each other, as like I had just told you. Alright, now we’ll discuss your own thoughts on the subject of incest in your family.”
Sasuke looked at his mother, a rather red blush on his face as he remembered seeing his older sister naked just a few days ago.
It had been a late day for him and he wanted only to get a shower, getting clean for dinner and then join his mother and sister at the table. When he entered, he saw Itachi with nothing but a smile on her face, though she wasn’t smiling while she was standing there, more like looking slightly surprised, but then quietly asked him to leave, since she wasn’t dressed yet. Still, he looked at the breasts that were dangling, seeing that they weren’t large like his mother, who still had a pretty sizeable bust even though she was 43 in years, having gotten Itachi while she was 23 and him a few days later. There was a slight way that his sister’s breasts seemed to captivate him, though he knew that Naruto’s mother had much bigger breasts, being the big breasted bimbo of the neighborhood, though she was anything but unintelligent, in fact, she was considered to be one of the smartest people that his mother knew, knowing at least thirty languages, from Swahili to English, along with Dutch, as demonstrated when she met a rather handsome young man of 19 years on this planet, who stammered something in Dutch as he was looking for some place to publish a book he had named Icha Icha Paradise. “ Natuurlijk, de volgende straat uitlopen en dan rechts afslaan naar Urichi Boulevard, dan naar rechts en dan vind je Uchiyamada’s boekenwinkel.” He hadn’t understood one word of it, but Kyuubi had told them that a rough translation: “Of course, go straight through the next street, then turn right on the corner to Urichi Boulevard and then take a right where you’ll find Uchiyamada’s bookstore.”
There was a certain attraction between Itachi and him, with her showing him something that was private to most people, though that could be her trying to make up for being away for some time. He shook his head, instead listening to Kiba.
“Okay sensei, I’m not sure what I’ll have to say on the subject, but I’m not interested in my relatives. My mom is just plain ugly and my sister is—“ the door opened and a rather threatening figure stood in the door opening. “I am what, Kiba? Pray to your god and tell me…” a rather creepy smile was on her face as she looked at the boy, who began to sweat slightly, Naruto choosing that moment to speak up. “Hana-chan, he just said your mom was ugly. If your mom is ugly to him, then what are you?” three minutes later, Sasuke would reflect that it hadn’t been the right moment to say such things, since Hana had taken offense to those words, Naruto being pulled into a headlock and after some begging for mercy being released, then Kiba stammering out that he liked his sister, to which she replied: “Like me enough to use my body to satisfy your needs or just platonic love? Gah, I can’t believe I just said that. Mikoto-sensei, I’m sorry for this disturbance, but I saw my little brother and had to tell him that we need to get dinner tonight since our mother is working late, but now that I know how he really feels about me, I think I might be sparing us some money by feeding him to our dogs…”
Mikoto grimaced slightly. “Usually, you’d have my complete agreement on the manner, though this time, I’d like my student to remain alive. Inuzuka-san, your answer to your sister’s reply... I’m most interested in hearing it…” there was a hint to her voice that made him feel on edge, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up slightly and there was a hint of something called apprehension and fear in the air as he looked at his sensei, who was giving him a look that clearly said that he would have to answer or serve detention or something equally horrible.
“I guess that if we hadn’t been living together, I might be interested in my sister in a sexual way, since she does have the necessary curves and looks to fit the image of a dream girl.” Hana looked at her little brother with a slightly peeved look, until Naruto spoke up once again, showing that he had a bit of a problem keeping his mouth shut in these situation, which was just the thing that his mother and sister liked in him.
“Well then, if you don’t want her, why don’t you let me take her as a girlfriend or something like that? Problem is that Yugito-chan wouldn’t like that too much but I’m sure she’ll see reason one day…” Kiba turned red on his cheeks. “No, you can’t date her. You will not become my brother in law, you son of a whore.”
Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, feeling how his body began to generate anger, his irritation coming to a full storm as he realized that this would be a moment that he would have to keep his dark secret a secret, or else there would be mass panic, as well as some rioting as he would have ripped Kiba in two for his remark about his mother.
There was a silence as the words lay cold in the air, Kiba looking at Naruto, who was looking back at him without emotions, his eyes turning red briefly before he exhaled deeply. There was the heavy silence still, until a slapping sound was heard and Kiba fell to the ground, a bright red mark on his cheek from where his sister had slapped him. “Inuzuka Kiba, that’ll be enough. Apologise to Uzumaki-san immediately. You don’t know how hard his mother works to make sure that he and his sister have a roof above their head. You apologize now or else I’ll make sure that mom knows that you called her colleague a whore and you don’t want her angry at you.” Kiba looked at Naruto, tehn looked down. “I’m sorry for calling your mother a whore, Naruto.” Doesn’t mean that she isn’t one, that darned slut always wearing stuff that makes her look even sluttier, considering the fact that she has two children, though Naruto’s sister looks pretty hot too…
Naruto looked at him and shook his head, wishing that he’d just shut up. “Apology accepted. Now go and be a good doggy while someone else speaks up.” Mikoto nodded. “Mister Uchiha, please tell your own feelings on the subject please.”
Sasuke looked around, then at his mother and gulped deeply, but since he knew that he would need to speak on the subject, he just answered the question: “Well if I were placed in an incest situation, I would either choose my mother or my sister, Itachi. Of course, they would either be willing to participate, though I believe that I’d be able to do it. The idea disgusts me, since I am not looking for some family fun, as my mother once described it.”
Mikoto raised an eyebrow. “You do know that you don’t have to be so distant about all this. Is there something you wish to tell me? Class, just tune out this part, since this is some private counseling with my son. The consequences of listening in are known, I hope. Anyways, you can just call me you in that speech, you don’t have to be so distant to use mother on me while I’m in the room.” He nodded. “Alright, you can listen once again. As my son had stated, either me or his older sister would be considered a lust object. Anyone care to guess as to why, except for the Westermarck effect?”
Hinata raised her hand and Mikoto asked her to speak: “Because either of you probably have a feature that he likes, like your b-b-b---“ She turned as red as a tulip, looking at Mikoto who laughed. “My breasts? Well, I don’t think he’ll ever get the opportunity to get breastfed again so I guess that they are pretty much forbidden territory for him.“ she used some inflection of humor in her voice, though she didn’t really feel funny. She looked at her son, who was looking down, then quickly chose another subject, Aburame Shino being the unlucky one.
The rest of the class was handled fairly quickly; either not having the imagination, most people being glad that the hour was over so that they could go home. When Mikoto ended the lesson, only Naruto hadn’t been the one to speak yet, so she made him stay behind to complete the task for the lesson.
“Okay Naruto, please tell me who you fantasize about when you are all alone in your room, doing what all boys do at your age…” she knew that she was stepping over her bounds as a teacher by asking such a private question, but she wanted to know what he thought about when he masturbated, out of womanly curiosity. She looked to the side to see Sasuke stand in the door opening, coming inside and sitting next to Naruto. “Is this still about the incest topic, or merely something that popped into your mind at random, Uchiha-sensei?”
Mikoto gave a curt nod, looking at her student and son for a moment, before lowering her head. “Mom. I think about mom at times when I masturbate.” His voice was soft and almost went unheard, but she blinked and then looked at her son, who wore a somewhat strange look on his face. “You masturbate while thinking about your mother? Well, that’s completely normal Naruto-kun. Young boys usually masturbate about a person they like, most often that being the mother, since they are familiar with her as a kind and loving figure.”
Naruto still looked down and she smiled slightly, putting a supportive hand on his shoulder. “How about I go talk to your mother about that little thing that she did with your big sister and that I’ll tell her about how you spoke up for her in class? How’s that sound? You can stay over for dinner at our place. Of course you won’t mind, Sasuke?”
He merely gave a nod, looking at her with his eyes slowly going over her body, then looking at Naruto. “You’d make a good couple.” Was all that he said, letting Naruto and Mikoto freeze up for a moment, then both looked at each other. “Why did you say that, Sasuke?”
“Sasuke, what the hell? You think I’d look good with your mom? What kind of sick freak are you?” Sasuke shook his head. “You two complement each other pretty well in a moral sense, since you both are people who do anything for justice, while I am the one that is a bit more reserved in his demeanor.” He looked at his mother and absently brushed a stray lock of hair out of his face, until he caught sight of a flash, one that a camera would make. He looked through the window to see a pink haired girl hand a picture to a blonde girl, making him groan. “They never stop…”
He motioned for his mother to follow him, Naruto following him out of instinct and his mother just because she was going to walk with them to the car park, where she usually parked their car. She bade them goodbye for a moment, looking at them as they walked towards her house, looking into her car and then sighing deeply as she saw the mess on the steering wheel, caused by something a week ago, when she had been carrying some boxes filled with cream for the school cafeteria, something which had been delegated to her for once, since she had been free at the moment.
Naruto looked at Sasuke, who was walking slowly, too slowly for his tastes. “Sasuke, why did you tell your mom that me and her would make a good couple?” the voice he used was barely a whisper, making Sasuke smirk an arrogant smirk, a flash reminding him that the two girls were still following him. There was a silence from him as he walked through the streets, his answer cold and cool. “You two fit together. It’s like me and my big sister. We understand each other. While you aren’t smart, you got good looks, just like me and are her type if you go by the fact that she dotes on you, just like your mother and probably because I found a little profile of her ideal man on the shelf that holds the jars, you know where it is, right?”
Naruto nodded, looking at his best friend and then walking besides him, looking at him and then waiting for the two fangirls to come in range again, having seen a rather large pebble, turning around and then kicking it with all his might, a pained grunt coming from Haruno as she got the pebble straight between the eyes, causing her to be out of the running for at least a few moments.
“Yes, nailed her straight on the head.” Naruto muttered, Sasuke having raised an eyebrow. “You should join the Soccer team, they need a good kicker.” There was a silence still as they looked at the house in front of them, Sasuke getting out a key and then putting it into the lock, turning the doorknob for a moment, hoping it was unlocked, which it was. As they entered, Sasuke could hear some sounds come from the living room, the room where they usually went to relax a bit. “Wanna go to the living room for a bit, maybe watch a movie or something? Your mom has to work late tonight, right?”
“Either mom took the day off, or she’s…” he halted as he looked at the inside of the Uchiha living room. A couch was against the wall, in full view of the door, a TV on at the moment, moaning apparently coming from it, as well as from the sole occupant of the room, up until the time they opened the door.
Itachi looked up from her masturbation session, to see a rather gorgeous blonde in the door opening. Sweat was covering her body, making her feel like she was something on display for him. “Why don’t you come over and help me, blondie? I got a hole that needs stuffing…” She looked at him with a sultry look, beckoning him over to her, wondering why he looked familiar. “Sis!”
Her mood deflated slightly as she saw her little brother stand there, looking at her, making her realize that she was still playing with herself, her fingers still rubbing her slit, the blonde guy along with Sasuke having a color that resembled a beet on their faces, their eyes looking at her and she shifted slightly, grabbing her breast with one hand and began to roll it around slightly, pinching the nipple at times, looking at the boys as her fingers still plunged within her, the rubbing having ceased in favor of something that would get her off in no-time.
Sasuke was looking at his sister with his eyes wide, his mouth hanging open slightly as he watched her masturbate, looking at Naruto for a moment to see that the blonde had his eyes closed and was muttering something, something about not going to do it, not going to do it, not going to do it, and so on. There was a silence, except for some moaning from Itachi, who was looking at the two young men as they stood there.
“Why don’t you come sit next to me and we’ll watch this porno together? I’ll even keep on masturbating…” she beckoned towards them and Sasuke found himself pushing Naruto towards Itachi, who was looking at the two of them almost hungrily, looking at them like a bird would look at a juicy worm, though Sasuke was a bit disturbed by that mental image, replacing the bird with Itachi and the worm with something different...
There was of course a natural reaction from both teenagers, a tent pretty much showing that they were both not gay, but considering just who it was made the two of them a bit apprehensive, since this was Itachi, the one girl that could seriously make them regret it should they displease her, having a genius IQ and apparently a very high libido, since she looked at them like a wolf would do to a single sheep, watching them with eyes that made them freeze up slightly.
She shivered as she could feel their eyes on her, making her feel an added kick from it, being watched as she worked herself to orgasm, feeling horny enough not to care. A memory kicked in from the back of her mind.
She had been nine at the time, when her father had called her to his room, then told her to sit on his lap. She had done it without questioning him, feeling how he stroked her hair softly and then had cupped her face with his hand, looking into her face. “You’re so beautiful Itachi-chan.” She hadn’t know at that age what he was going to do. Now that she looked back at it, it was disgusting. A man having sex with his own daughter… she had cried, but her daddy had told her to be silent.
When she was 13, she had once again lain under her father, feeling how he penetrated her. Then… her eyes opened, her mind expanding all of a sudden, the world turning into a blood red with darkness coloring it. She looked at her father, feeling how she wanted to stab him with a knife, one appearing in her hands and she moved towards the man, placing it under his throat, him stammering apologies. She cut, watching white blood come from the wound, making her smile as she could feel a sting of revenge go through her and make her feel somewhat better, a stabbing frenzy beginning to come within her, making her take the knife, driving it into his throat to watch the blood spurt out.
When she had come back to earth, the entire world looked normal again, though her daddy was now shivering. Wordlessly she handed him a length of rope that he had kept around in the bedroom, for tying her to the bed and he took it, making a noose, then fastening it to the lamp, then taking a stool and standing on top of it and then asking her to kick it away.
She left after she knew that he was dead, his body ceasing to move and the stench of his bowels having released themselves being apparent. She hadn’t told anyone out of shame, though she always would remember the joy of watching how he died.
She looked at the teenagers, looking at them as their arousal seemed to make her take notice of them, a smile on her face, her sweaty body wanting to have them inside her. Though she did have some not-so-nice experiences with her father, she nevertheless wanted to have someone inside her to quench that burning desire that ran so rampant within her body that she just wanted to be ravaged by her little brother and his friend.
“Sasuke-kun, why don’t you allow big sister to relieve you a little bit? You look strained.” Like a horny cat, she began to crawl over him, laying her body on top of him, his face now looking like a tomato which seemed to be close to bursting. A silence fell over the room as even Naruto looked rather flushed as she looked at his face, seeing that he was looking slightly more eager to participate if the tent in his pants was any indication, his size apparently being very much to her liking. “Well what do I see there? Is Naruto-kun getting a bit excited from Sasuke-kun’s big sister? Does he want her to suckle on his dick like it was a big lollipop?” she inched over to him, leaving Sasuke sitting there, his hard on painful in his pants. He knew that his big sister was now horny like butter, nothing stopping her if she was like this. He hadn’t experienced this before, but he had heard his mother go at it with his father once, knowing now that his sister had inherited that sexual need and craving. “WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING, UCHIHA ITACHI!” a voice spoke up.
Itachi’s head swung to the direction of the voice, halting her progress with Naruto’s pants, his underwear already visible, the big bulge there looking rather appetizing. “Eh, getting dinner?” her mother looked at her and then at Sasuke, who was looking rather pale at the moment. “Any reason as to why Itachi is naked on the couch, along with you two sitting there with an erection? Now, I know that Itachi is a bit like me and probably was the one watching the porno.” She waved towards the screen, where a young woman was busy with two men on the couch, looking at it for a moment, then looking at Itachi. “But that is no reason to take advantage of her.”
“Mom, I was the one that took advantage of them. I tried to play on their hormones, but I guess they both know the feel of their right hand rather well, since you didn’t catch us in a horizontal mambo.” Mikoto shook her head at her eldest’s behavior. “Are you going to clothe yourself or what? Otherwise you’ll be wearing nothing at all for dinner.”
“I’d like to be their dinner… Maybe spread some soy sauce over my breasts, so they can lick it off.” Mikoto shook her head sadly at her daughter’s behavior. “Get dressed Itachi.” Sighing, Itachi just went up to her room, throwing a lustful look at Naruto, winking slightly as he fastened his belt once more. “I’ll see you in a moment, Naruto-kun.”
Mikoto shook her head. “I talked to your mother a moment ago, she knows you’re staying here for dinner and has told me to tell you that she wants to have a bit of a chat with her, though she promised that she wouldn’t do anything to your sister again, though she wasn’t sure whether you liked it or not.” She looked to the side, then back at him.
She remembered the conversation pretty well, her mind still focused on the woman’s words. She had just exited her car as Kyuubi came up to her, her assets bouncing slightly in the short top that she wore, looking at her with a bright smile playing on her face. “You talked to Naruto-kun didn’t you? He told you about the things I did to Yugito-chan, didn’t he?” her tone was cheerful as she didn’t seem to mind the way that Mikoto looked at her, with some slight disgust. “You molested your own daughter.”
“So? She liked it.” Kyuubi answered without the grin faltering on her face. “Don’t you realize that you’ll get arrested for that? It’s highly illegal as well as immoral.” Kyuubi shook her head, smiling softly as she looked at the other woman and then knew that she shouldn’t tell that Demons didn’t really adhere to normal society, though with it being in an open area which carried sound rather well, she knew that she would have to do something. She stepped into Mikoto’s personal space, giving her a quick peck on the cheek, before looking into her eyes and then pulling her into the house, making her walk through a small trick she had picked up from her sister, who was a bit more gifted in the mental manipulation arts then she was.
“Why don’t you come in?” she said rather loudly, so that the neighbors that might be listening could hear it. The door was quickly shut behind them and Kyuubi smirked predatorily. “What I do with Naruto and Yugito is nothing of your concern. What we are doing might not be morally accepted, but still, it is an expression of love which goes a bit farther than the normal hug that a parent gives. Take your own daughter for instance. Her father used her for his own pleasure and look how she turned out. She used her eyes to make him commit suicide, by using her imagination to make him so depressed and mentally shattered that he hung himself.” Kyuubi knew that little secret of Itachi because she had bore witness to it, ever since she could feel something off within Itachi, like there was something strange. Also because Itachi had bled there once, making her feel a slight suspicion towards the Uchiha Patriarch. “Fugaku… raped Itachi?” she stammered, looking at the other woman. “Itachi bled there and I noticed it.” Mikoto’s eyes were widened, a pang of pain going through her body as she looked at the other woman who nodded slowly. “He used her every night, I heard them at times. You were often away from home, right? He always made sure that you weren’t home, put Sasuke to bed and then went at his daughter, though Sasuke was still very young at that age. When she unlocked the hidden potential of her eyes, she killed him on the mental level, destroying his own self-image in the process, leaving nothing more than a shell of a man, who wanted to die.”
Mikoto couldn’t take it anymore. She looked at her neighbor, forgetting about the fact that she was here to confront the other woman with her sexual abuse of her daughter and then burst into tears, looking at Kyuubi, who offered a gentle shoulder, hugging her slightly due to a need for contact. “Mikoto-chan, why don’t we go sit down? I think you should come to terms with the fact that your late husband used his own daughter to satisfy his cravings.”
Her eyes were still a bit red, though it wasn’t noticed with her sharingan activated still, though it did give the people the impression that she was doing drugs or something like that, since it actually made the members of her family be shunned by people. “Naruto’s build very nicely in the groin area though. If you want to test him out for a bit, I won’t get jealous, but don’t try it today, only when I give the green light. If he’s still a virgin, that is. If he isn’t, feel free to do him anytime, anywhere.” With that advice she closed the door, leaving Mikoto standing there.
She stepped into her house through the door, hearing someone say something about lollipops, which made her raise an eyebrow, only coming into the room the moment she had hung her coat on the coat rack, which held only her coat, seeing that Itachi was pretty much draped over Naruto and Sasuke, busy with getting Naruto’s dick out of his pants, making her also pretty interested in what he was packing, because apparently, he was big in that area, which Kyuubi had alluded to, though she really should stop this, being a responsible parent and all.
“WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING, UCHIHA ITACHI?” she looked at her daughter to see that she looked up and said something about dinner. After some interrogation, she finally decided to make some dinner.
Twenty minutes later, the porno had finished, Sasuke being all red in the face as he handed the tape back to his sister, who grinned and said something about always being ready to serve her little brother. “Itachi-chan, we need to talk.”
“Sure, about what?” Mikoto steeled herself for Itachi’s reaction. “Your father. Kyuubi told me.” Itachi’s face clouded immediately, her looking down at the ground, her teeth being shown as she grit them. “Alright. In my room. Sasuke, look after the food.”
Itachi’s entire demeanor had changed, Sasuke nodding and going to tend to the food, while Naruot looked at her with a look of puzzlement in his eyes. He had rather liked the horny Uchiha, though he knew something was wrong with her, once her face seemed to lose that smile that she constantly wore.
As they entered Itachi’s troom, the younger Uchiha urned to her mother, looking at her, her eyes turning into the ultimate form of the bloodline’s eyes, the mangekyo. “Why did Kyuubi tell you that?”
“I asked her why she was molesting her own children.” Itachi nodded softly. “Okay, then she had the obligation to tell. I only asked her to tell when you came to her with a question about incest, since you’d be prepared for it, though I probably was wrong. Daddy died the way that he made me loose my virginity. In shame.” A somewhat cold grin appeared on her face. “I waited until he was dead before leaving the room. You’d be surprised what the man did to me, I’m sure that he’s never done you in the backdoor, right? I could hear you screw from my room, you’re not the quietest one around, so I heard about your dislike for Anal sex that one time I was ten.” Itachi’s face seemed to become slightly unhinged from reality as a mad grin split her face. “I will get a dick in my body, even if I have to rape Sasuke for it! Naruto-kun’s dick is also good, since he looks like a big boy, with a lot of cum that’ll cover my entire face as I suck him off, to make him use me like a dirty whore that just wants it in every little hole that she has.” Itachi licked her lips while Mikoto looked at her. “Fugaku raped you, Itachi-chan. Don’t you feel sad about that, or emotionally conflicted that you had killed him?”
Itachi shook her head. “Just remember him like he used to be and then you’ll feel loads better mom. I sure as hell don’t want to think about the old man anymore, and you shouldn’t either.”
Ten minutes later, Naruto noticed the two of them come down, though he was occupied with the meatballs, making sure that they wouldn’t be all burnt, though some people liked them. It was a dish that he had once seen in a book about delicacies from over the world, which was mashed potatoes with some meatballs on the side, a big amount of spinach on the side, then having it mixed together by the person who ate it.
Dinner was uneventful, except for the moment in which he could feel a foot on his crotch, which began to play with the limp tool that lay there, Itachi having a grin on her face like a cat who had just captured a canary and is about to devour the thing whole. “Feeling a bit under the weather, Naruto-kun?” she asked, looking at him with that devilish glint in her eyes. She smiled slightly as her toes began to play with his cock a bit, which had risen to the attention, her eyes still trained upon his face as he felt very discomforted at the moment. Mikoto was watching his face apparently, realizing that he must be blushing and awful lot at the moment.
“Are you okay, Naruto?” she asked, looking at him, then at her daughter, getting an idea and then slamming her foot upwards, hitting Itachi’s leg on a painful spot which caused Itachi to scrunch up her eyes and remove her foot, since it hurt a lot. “Do that outside of dinner, Itachi-chan.” Itachi pouted, Sasuke looking at her with an uncomprehending look, before he cast a glance at Naruto and shook his head. “No trying to feel up my best friend, Neechan.”
There was a silence for the rest of the dinner, with no more attempts being made for him to get molested by Itachi, who looked a bit saddened at that restriction by her mother, as well as being found out by her little brother.
Sasuke was a bit peeved that his sister did feel up Naruto, but he couldn’t blame her. He must look nice to women with his blonde hair being short and spiky, his eyes looking like frozen chips of ice, which tended to allure the women to him, since he looked cool and distant with them, which drove women wild.
As Naruto exited through the front door, Sasuke let out a massive sigh, before looking at Itachi and his mother. “How dare you do that to him, Itachi! You may be my elder sister, but that’s no way to treat a guest. And don’t say anything about it being a nice thing for Naruto, since he’s had it hard enough with them cock-tease women at his house! Jesus, if you could hear him talk about how his mother and sister are always busy with him, trying to make him lose his virginity, even you would be disgusted.” Sasuke exited his ranting mode, glad to get that out of his mouth. Both his mother and sister looked at him nonplussed. “If you won’t believe it, why don’t you enter their house tonight? Mom, when you were talking with Kyuubi, she probably used some of her magic on you to make your forget something or acted like she was all vulnerable and stuff. There isn’t much to do about that, but Naruto has told me that his mother will do anything to get her will be done.” Sasuke shivered slightly as he remembered something, knowing that Kyuubi hadn’t seen him, or else she’d have done the same to him. He knew that Kyuubi was not normal, as was Naruto, though he didn’t let either of them know that he knew. Surely they wouldn’t like it, and he valued Naruto as a friend. Despite the fact that Kyuubi worked her ass off to feed her two children, he knew that she was a woman who never seemed to age, which furthered his conclusion that she was either practicing magic, or being something that was out of mythical lore, like a Kitsune or a kappa, though if he were to guess, she’d be a Kitsune, since they usually had nine tails.
Naruto walked down towards his own front door, feeling a sense of something about to happen pass through him, reaching out for the doorknob, only to have the door opened before he could touch it. There stood his mother, looking at him with a big smile on her face. “Naruto-kun, there you are. Did you eat well at Uchiha-san’s house?” he nodded, giving her the barely perceived version, which she usually picked up well enough to see them. There was a silence as she looked at him with her eyes slightly misty as she thought about something. “Why don’t you go upstairs to do your homework, I’ll just clean up a little bit. Your big sister is busy with something for school, so please don’t disturb her.”
He nodded, looking at his mother who just smiled at him, waiting for him to pass her by, grabbing him all of a sudden and hugging him, still smiling. “I love you, Naruto.” He muttered something about loving her too, his mind already at the homework he’d have to do, waiting for the correct mood to setlle down in which he would be able to have it done in no time, which he usually needed to masturbate for to make his mind able to finally get itself to do those math problems.
As he sat at his desk, he looked towards the drawers of it, then grabbing the knob and opening it, pulling out a math book, followed by a special bloc for math notes and problems, on which he would write out the problems in the book and work them out without any disturbances.
He was just busy on the final problem as he heard the door to his room open up and saw his mother come through, carrying a small tray on which some snacks were arranged, along with a glass of orange juice. “Mom, you don’t have to bring me something to eat while I’m busy with math! You always do that when I’m busy with homework and such.” Kyuubi just smiled that smile that most mothers were famous for and then left, throwing over her shoulder; “Mothers should take good care of their children.”
“Mothers should take good care of their children my ass. Oh well, seems like she put some chocolate chip cookies with the OJ. I should eat something, since it’ll be a nice break before I’ll finish the last problem. I deserve a rest.” He muttered that as he drank the orange juice, looking at the glass, a strange taste in his mouth, though he dismissed it as he hadn’t really drank much since coming into the room, which had been two hours ago, looking at the clock and seeing that it was close to nine. “Now, the chocolate chip cookies.” He muttered as he grabbed one of them and bit off a part, feeling a sensation of many flavors assailing his tongue and making him feel almost horny as he downed the cookie without much prompting from his brain.
He looked at the math problem again, getting to work with much vigor on it, the problem suddenly seeming not so hard anymore, solving it with a few calculations. After that there was a silence, making him feel like he had just the need to go masturbate, looking at the clock and seeing that he did have some time left. Slowly, he unbuckled his pants and lowered them, feeling quite secure in his room, hoping that nobody would come in, though there never had been anyone coming in when he had masturbated before, the members of their family usually preferring at least some amount of privacy to be given, knocking on the door whenever they wanted to be let in.
“Hmm, who to fantasize about?” he muttered, knowing that he did have a few lovely ladies to think about. Kurenai-sensei was one of the few that had been the subject of many a fantasy, since she looked almost like his mother, who was a bit wilder and younger-looking, even though she was older then Kurenai-sensei.
He took the image of Kurenai-sensei on his mind, making him think about her long legs and how sexy she looked when she wore her favorite dress. His hand went to his privates, stroking the length slowly. “Kurenai-sensei, you’re such a hot teacher. I want to just take you and bend you over my desk, then make you scream my name.” he shivered as he became close to coming, until two hands grabbed his cock and a soft, sensual voice spoke in his ear: “Started without me, Naruto-kun? You can’t do that. Let mommy take care of that little problem of yours…”
“Mom?” he said weakly, looking at his mother’s face, which was a cross between a horny leer and a grin as she began to work her magic on his rod, looking at him with an impish look on her face, her red eyes making him feel like he was her prey. “You’ve been keeping a lot inside. At night I could hear you masturbate, thinking nobody would hear, but I did and I’ve wanted to punish you for always throwing away those tissues and such, so tonight, you’re going to satisfy mommy…”
He shuddered slightly as he could feel her grabbing his balls and softly kneading them, looking at him and licking his face with her tongue making him feel like he was in a bad horror movie with his mother providing the main part of the amusement, her tongue and hands making him feel a lot better than before when he had only his own hands to help him out.
His mother’s hands were skillful, bringing him to climax faster then he had expected, his cock giving no signs of coming yet, but then it seemed to twitch and a thick shot of semen blasted from it, going through the air and landing on the ground, after which she placed her hands in front of his cock, catching most of his semen, it dripping down her hands, bringing them to her mouth and then noisily slurping it off.
“My big boy is going to experience just what exactly a woman can do to pleasure a man, despite the fact that I’m your mother and we shouldn’t do these things.” She said, looking at him and then focused on his cock, grabbing it and then bringing it to her mouth, licking it slowly with her tongue, tasting his semen as he looked down at her, seeing her red hair sway slightly as she moved her head down, licking his shaft tenderly, as the flesh still ached a bit, having just come and thus being still a bit irritated.
Yugito looked to her brother’s room, hearing an outcry of mom coming from there and then shook her head. Her mother had forbidden her from taking Naruto’s virginity, for a reason that she wouldn’t explain, but it had something to do with the dark secret that Naruto alone seemed to be holding of the family, though her mother had hinted that she too held something similar, which was connected to their blood type, which was quite similar, though Yugito had inherited her father’s blood type, Naruto getting his mother’s.
“Mom!” he moaned as he could feel how his mother was licking his balls, her tongue going over them tenderly, looking up at him with those flaming red eyed making him feel so damn horny that he could feel how his cock began to get hard again though he had just spent his load on the floor and her hands, though her skill couldn’t be denied, her mouth now working his left ball while her hands began to play with his shaft, slowly rolling the skin up and down using two fingers and then making him experience that, having moved between his legs in the space of seconds to better service him, doing her best to make her son feel good.
Mikoto was in a rather strange mood, ringing the doorbell of the Uzumaki residence, hoping that her son hadn’t been right in the assumption. From what he had told, Kyuubi would jump her son at any opportune time, so she hoped that she wouldn’t enter into a scene of total debauchery.
Kyuubi sneezed loudly, her nose feeling itchy as she lavished attention upon Naruto, hearing the doorbell and the heartbeat of the person standing in front of the door. “YUGITO, GET THE DOOR!”
Yugito heard her mom shout and then sighed deeply and put her playgirl away, momentarily thinking about how nice it would be to just show up as she was, without pants on, but decided against it, pulling on her pants and then walking slowly towards the stairs. She passed Naruto’s room, looking inside only to see her mother on her knees, her head in Naruto’s crotch, with Naruto looking like some holy man getting a blowjob off the holy virgin Mary, which would be the ultimate pleasure or something, she deduced, not having much of a fondness for Christianity, so the entire thing would be pretty pointless anyways. She watched as Naruto wriggled a bit in his chair, her mother apparently doing a very good job, mumbling something under her breath as she was apparently licking him only, Naruto doing a pretty good encouragement with incoherent noises, which made her shake her head. He would be there to pleasure her in time so, she wasn’t worried.
When she opened the door, she was somewhat surprised to see her neighbor standing there, but nevertheless did common courtesy. “Hello Uchiha-san. How can I help you?” Mikoto looked at her and Yugito could feel a chill go through her body as she looked at the woman, who looked to be a bit too serious for just a neighbor visit. “Yugito-chan, I would like to speak with your mother for a few moments. Can you tell me where she is?”
Yugito looked a bit confused to her, as she thought about it, looking at the facial expression of the girl, which tended to mirror Itachi’s at times, which was rather curious, though not unusual, since they were close in age. Yugito fidgeted with her pants for a moment, looking up at her and then slowly nodding. “I’ll take you to mom then, I don’t think that she would mind some company.” She swore that she saw a look of envy in Yugito’s eyes and then sighed as she was let in, the smell of the house being almost unnatural, a deep perfume permeating the air, making her wonder if there had been some sort of dark ritual before she had been allowed in, but still, she did not question anything, though there were some sounds that seemed to be awfully muffled to her. She walked through the living room, looking at the things while Yugito fidgeted, her hands being busy with themselves as she tried to work down her nervousness, since Mikoto might tell the police on her mother and then they would be separated from Naruto, something that she wouldn’t allow, even if she had to kill Mikoto using her rightful form, which she rarely wore due to the stress of transforming into a human once again, though it had been pretty nice to be in her natural form, hearing and feeling everything a thousand times better. Her mother didn’t have such problems, being a full-blood, but still, she wanted to make love to Naruto without anyone disturbing them.
Kyuubi was busy with Naruto’s balls, lavishing saliva all over them and then slowly suckling on one, making his already hard cock grow even harder, just like she liked it. He did have a rather fast regeneration, courtesy of his dark little secret, which nobody should know, though if he decided to let it be known to a few who would be able to keep their mouths shut, it’d be fine to her, since she trusted her son completely. There was a silence between mother and son as the former began to take the head of the latter’s cock in her mouth, making an indecent sound which was like the suction of a suction cup, which made a rather erotic sound. There was a silence, broken only by the moaning of Naruto and the quiet suckling by Kyuubi, who took great pride in making sure that Naruto would be on the brink of orgasm within a moment’s notice, since he would need to feel her hot mouth around his cock.
Mikoto was not quite sure where Kyuubi was, but since she hadn’t been through the rest of the house yet, she went upstairs. When she passed Kyuubi’s bedroom, she looked inside to see whether the woman was there, but there was nothing but clothes on the floor, a bottle of water on the nightstand, some small decorations and a very big vibrator standing on the nightstand also, but there was a small label attached to it, which was unreadable from this distance. Still, Mikoto thought that it was just a sign that the woman that lived in the room was just lonely and needed a man, Naruot being the only one in the house, so there might be something true about Sasuke’s claims…
The next room was Yugito’s the girl entering it carefully and picking up her magazine, before shutting the door in Mikoto’s face without much further conversation. Clearly the girl wanted to be left alone and thus undisturbed. Mikoto moved to the next room, which was marked by a metal plate: Naruto’s room.
She opened the door, only to see Naruto sitting on a chair, near a desk, with a bobbing mass of hair near his crotch, which apparently connected to a body with luscious curves, which was currently on its knees, apparently giving him pleasure, if his moaning was any indication of the things that were being done to him, which must be pleasurable because he was calling the redheaded hair mass mom and asking the mass of hair which was still moving in a pace that she found to be pretty impressive, if he was allowed to come yet.
“Mom, can I please come? I am so close mom, please let me come.” She looked up at him, looking him straight in the eyes and let his cock go and grinned. “Why should I let you come yet? Mommy likes sucking on her big boy’s cock so much that she’s going to continue doing it until she wants to feel her big boy’s cum all over her face. Come on, I know you’ve always wanted to see your mother give you a blowjob, so why should you wait? Just let mommy take care of you and she’ll make you feel really good.” After saying that, she went back to her sucking, taking great care to only suck on the head of his cock, not wanting him to experience her blowjob techniques too early out of fear that he might come. Sucking on his head was one of the safest things she could do, since the back of her throat had a small special effect added, one she couldn’t control. It was unusually hot in the back of her throat, which would be enough to make most men come, at least her ex-husband had come a lot whenever she deep throated her.
She looked up at her son’s eyes, seeing them turn red as he became closer and closer to the edge, his self-control being put to the test, looking at him and then giving him an impish look, biting slowly into the flesh, enough to cause a sensation, which sent him over the edge. The first blast of cum shot into her throat, after which she released his cock, the next salvo landing on her face, coating it with it, the thick creamy fluid lying on top of her face, making her smile slightly as she looked at his cock, still seeing that he was coming. “Yes, come all over mommy’s face! Treat your mother like a common whore! Yes, yes, yes, yes!” she damn near shouted the last yes as her own orgasm came, just from being in contact with her son’s semen, a fact which aroused her tremendously, since she had been waiting for this moment ever since her husband had left her, not really wanting to have close contact with a man anymore since her husband had betrayed her by divorcing her and going to live somewhere else. The bad part was that he had also learned that she was not of this world and that had been the reason for his divorce, though he hadn’t stated it, since nobody would believe it.
Mikoto froze as she looked at the sight of Kyuubi giving her own son a blowjob, or at least licking him. This confirmed all that Sasuke had told her; though it was somewhat stranger then she had imagined it. There were some moans of Yugito’s room, the girl apparently being turned on by the entire behavior of her mother or something else, though Mikoto didn’t want to fathom the reason for the excitement of the girl, since it was none of her business.
“Mikoto-chan? Would you be interested in joining us here?” a voice spoke up and Kyuubi turned towards her, her face still dripping with Naruto’s cum, which was slowly making its way down, being in her hair and all that.
“Eh?” was the intelligent response from the woman who looked on as the other woman turned around, saying: “Wait a moment. Mommy needs to clean her big boy…” for a moment, she was actually contemplating it, since Naruto did seem to be pretty big and she had been wanting a man inside her ever since her husband had died, but morals won out in the end. “No, I won’t.”
Kyuubi looked up, looking at Mikoto with her eyes still glowing slightly red, a somewhat feral smile on her face. “Would you then leave us alone for the rest of the evening? I’ve been kind enough to allow you entrance into the house, so do not overstay your welcome.” Mikoto’s eyes narrowed. “You’re sexually abusing your own son! You can go to jail for this!”
Kyuubi smiled sweetly at her and then gave her a vicious grin. “Who cares about going to jail? I’ll sit out my sentence and then you’ll be old… Naruto-kun is just like me, he cares for his family, he’ll never admit it… Besides, you like what mommy is doing, don’t you, Naruto-kun?”
Naruto looked at his mother, then at Mikoto, who looked a bit incensed at their actions, remembering how she had been asking about incest and something else in class, though it was all a bit fuzzy in his mind, the orgasms that his mother had caused being still in his mind, his hormones raging, feeling himself slowly lose control of his body as lust ran rampant within his body. “Yes mom, I love the way you suck my cock, please do it again, please…” she obeyed his question, slowly licking the crown of his cock and then make sure that it was well-covered in saliva.
Kyuubi noticed her son’s slow descent into a lust-frenzied state, her eyes widening slowly as she pulled herself away with a noticeable amount of strain on her muscles, looking at her neighbor with her eyes glowing even fiercer, almost being red glowing dots of light in a dark room. “Leave now.” Her voice spoke of power, which was accompanied by a sudden surge of fear going through Mikoto’s body, which subconsciously took a step back, then another, until she was out of the door, looking at the spectacle of mother and son being in an erotic forbidden situation. “If you want to live, get the hell out of our house! You will be welcome tomorrow morning again, but for the night, do not disturb us.”
Naruto knew that when his mother was in one of her moods, that getting away was not an option, despite the fact that she was lavishing attention on his cock, which was pleasurable and nice, making him feel so damned good that it felt good having his mother suck on his cock and maybe do more with him.
Naruto was not a difficult person with his relationships, despite the fact that he had been a virgin before his mother made him come, which effectively seemed to awaken something of his dark little secret within him. Why she had done it, he didn’t know, but the only thing that he could feel was a burning within his chest, that made him feel so damned good that it didn’t hurt anymore as his mother suckled on his flesh, which should have been raw from all the exercise that it got.
Mikoto nodded slowly, moving away as fast and decently as possible, ignoring the sounds of pleasure that came from Yugito’s room, which were punctuated by some cries of wanting her brother to go deeper into her pussy, that she’d be his favorite fuck-kitten forever and similar things. There was a silence as she opened the door, looking at the street and then closing the door silently, shaking her head. Since Naruto was apparently content with his mother’s ministrations and the woman seemed to be getting pretty creepy, she decided to just let it be, while her original thought to call the police on them faded into oblivion, a grudging acceptance that if it didn’t hurt her family, it’d be okay for them, settled in. she entered through the door, seeing Sasuke stand there, waiting for her to return. “And?’
“You were right.” Sasuke nodded, looking at his mother and then beckoning her further into the house, where Itachi was lounging on the couch. “So, was his mother already riding him like a cowgirl or what?’
“Not quite.” She muttered, looking at her eldest with a peeved look on her face. “They offered for you to join in, didn’t they, mom?” Sasuke asked, looking at her with his eyes glowing slightly, making Mikoto very concerned with her son’s mental health, that he might be getting the same ideas as Kyuubi in his mind. “You’re not going to ask me to do the same to you as Kyuubi does to Naruto, are you Sasuke?”
Sasuke shook his head. “While I think you are still beautiful, I would rather do someone of my own age. Except for Ino and Sakura, that is.” He muttered the last part, making her smile slightly., she knew about the attempted rape that Sakura had attempted, being informed by the principal that it had happened and the rather unusual therapy that he had underwent. “Did you like Tsunade-sensei’s breasts, Sasuke-kun?”
Sasuke’s face turned stony as he looked at his mother with a look on his face that was a mix between embarrassment as well as being aghast. “Mom!” Mikoto laughed, the sound being slightly hollow to her own ears and making her feel slightly tired, the things that had happened today being enough for her body to want sleep enough to rest for an eternity, though she knew that she would have to get up tomorrow to teach.
Itachi couldn’t help herself. She burst into laughter, the sound being rather disturbing since she rarely laughed out loud for anyone else then her family, still that being a very rare occurrence, like a car flipping over and getting set alight by hooligans, being still occupied by five people, with all of them surviving due to some freak thing happening. “You DO like boobies Sasuke-kun! I’ve always wondered if you might not like boobies, since you don’t pay attention to me and mom when we flash then to you, so now is the time for me to show you my big delicious boobs!” with that, she lifted her shirt, showing that she wore no bra, her boobs bouncing in Sasuke’s view, making a trickle of blood go down his nose, hitting the floor with a dull sound.
“ITACHI UCHIHA!” Itachi looked at her mother, tilting her head to the left. “He saw me naked just a few hours ago mom! I didn’t know I’d have such an effect on him, especially after he saw me all naked a few hours ago, masturbating on this very couch. But still, I’m flattered that he likes my boobies. Maybe you’d like to visit me tonight, Sasuke-kun, so you’ll be able to please your big sister better then daddy ever could…” Itachi realized what she had said and Sasuke just looked at her, then at his mother, who looked pained, the betrayal of her late husband being still hard on her mind, driving away the thoughts of the incest that occurred within the Uzumaki family at the moment. “Let’s all go to bed, shall we? We got enough to do tomorrow.”
Sasuke nodded dumbly, sighing deeply as he recovered slightly. This had been a hard day on him, since it involved his mind needing to accept a great deal of shocks, ranging from the questions in school to Itachi’s new horny side emerging, along with the knowledge that Naruto wasn’t a virgin anymore, fucking his mother apparently, or doing something similar. His mother must really be out of it, since she was just unfazed by anything, just pulling off her clothes and dropping them on the floor, before going to her bedroom while only wearing a bra and panties. He too decided to just go to bed, walking up the stairs without further thought, save for one. Mom looks really hot with those black panties on… What am I thinking! This is mom I’m thinking about, I don’t want to have sex with her!
There was a silence as Naruto felt how his mother moved back, his eyes focused on the wall, hoping that she would let go, since he’d been feeling very uncomfortable, coupled with the fact that it was getting late and he had school, while his mother would have to go to work tomorrow again. “Naruto-kun, why don’t you make mommy feel good by penetrating her tight little pussy. Mommy really wants her big boy to make sure she feels really good…” Naruto’s eyes looked at her pussy as she nudged against his leg with it, making him feel tempted to take her there and now, though his moral code prevented him from doing that, despite it being very alluring. His moral code changed a lot, but one thing remained a constant, which was: get to school and get good grades, which would be accomplished by going to bed around now, though his mother was either trying to kill him or make him get into bed very late, which was not an option to him at the moment, since he would need to be awake tomorrow, since there had been a test foreshadowed by his homeroom teacher, who usually gave tests when it felt right to him.
“Sorry mom, but I’m bailing out.” He muttered as he grasped her breasts tightly, looking her into the eyes, kissing her on the mouth and then opening the window and pushing her to the floor, then grabbing the window ledge and using some supernatural strength that he didn’t know he possessed, jumped straight through the opening, just wanting to get the hell out of the house.
Unfortunately, or fortunately, he jumped straight out of the window with a little bit too much force, causing him to jump straight over the hedge, towards Sasuke’s house. He grabbed a windowsill, looking at it and then slowly hoisting himself up, opening the window with a little trick he had learned. The act of exercise did take a lot out of him and when he saw a bed, he just collapsed upon it, a hand draping the covers over him and then hugging him closely, muttering something about never letting him go and that she was happy that he occupied her bed once more. He fell into a blissful sleep in the arms of the strange womanly figure, whose bra seemed to prick against his skin, irritating him a little bit but still making him feel comfortable, since it wasn’t his mother that was molesting him.
Kyuubi on the other hand looked at the window, feeling a bit put out by the fact that her son had abandoned her like that, but gathered her courage soon enough. “He’ll be back. I know he will. He’s left his school bag here, along with his clothes and I know that he’s stubborn enough to come back when he needs to. When you come back, mommy will be ready for you, Naruto-kun. You may have gone into Mikoto-chan’s bedroom, but I know you did that just to get away for a moment. I’ll have you tomorrow, but now, I need a bit of rest…”
Uchiha Sasuke usually slept very little, due to a trauma he had sustained while being a child, having a fear of clowns that never really went away, making him stay up long times since he was afraid of the clowns getting to him. He awoke and looked at the clock next to his bed, seeing that it was about time for his mother to wake up, so he got up, scratching himself under his armpit slightly, since it was itchy. He wandered through the house, until he came to his mother’s bedroom, looking inside and seeing the sleeping form of a blonde-haired person, who his mother sure as hell didn’t invite into their house. For a moment, he paused at the doorstep, looking at the blonde head, which turned to reveal a sleeping Naruto to him. Shaking his head slightly, he pinched Naruto’s nose, which caused him to sputter and flail a bit, also waking up Mikoto, whose hands were still wrapped around Naruto, making him look at Sasuke with a slightly surprised look on his face. “Sasuke, what are you doing here?”
“I got an even better question for you: What are you doing in my bed, naked?” Mikoto’s voice was heard and Naruto looked at her, turning around and making a certain something brush against her thigh, which made her raise an eyebrow. “I have no idea how I got here. I remember jumping out of the window and crawling up a windowsill, but other than that, I have no clue.” Naruto’s voice was honest and clear, making her nod slightly. “How would you rate your mother’s performance?”
Naruto blinked. “Performance?” Mikoto nodded. “Yes, last time I saw her, you two were engaged in oral sex, with her giving you head. Did it feel good? Do you derive pleasure from incest?” Naruto’s eyes widened almost comically as he sputtered slightly, looking at her as she smiled a bit. “I was just kidding, Naruto-kun. Since you’re a bit naked, why not dress in some clothes of my husband? Sasuke, would you wake up your sister and tell her we will have a guest during breakfast?” Sasuke nodded, giving Naruto a look that said that they’d talk later, leaving him in the room with his mother.
“My husband’s clothing is in the top drawer.” Was all that she said as she nearly shoved him out of bed. “But, I’m naked.”
“Come on, you haven’t got anything I’ve never seen be…” she stalled as he had gotten out of bed, his cock standing proudly there, clearly a lot bigger then she had seen the day before, but then, she hadn’t really been focusing. “Shit… You’re large.” Was all that she said as she averted her eyes. “Get dressed.” She snapped further, looking at her own state of undress but deciding that she’d better stay in bed to avoid looking at him. She did get a good look of his muscles, which was pretty good if she had to rate them. He wasn’t a muscle-bound fool like those guys from Terminator, with Arnold being the main muscle-bound robot to cleanse the world of humanity.
Naruto dressed himself in the clothes that he found in the drawer. He decided to forego underwear, since there was none that would fit him, being too small, apparently her husband having a small waist. Naruto dressed himself in a shirt that bore the Uchiha symbol, which apparently was something of her clan, which she pointed out to him, after he’d pulled out an old sweatshirt. She told him to wear the clothes until he got home, dressed himself normally and then delivered the clothes back to her.
Sasuke sat on the breakfast table, thinking about the situation until Naruto emerged, drawing the attention of Itachi, who was blearily looking at the way that Naruto entered the room, her eyes brightening up a bit. “He’s my breakfast? I knew you had something of worth within that brain of yours, Sasuke! I’ll make it up to you later. Naruto-kun, I’m going to make you into breakfast… lay on the table so I can get all that yummy cum out of those balls.”
“No raping on the kitchen table, young lady.” Her mother said as she entered the room, straightening her outfit slightly. “Naruto-kun, get dressed. I want you back here in ten minutes. If your mother tries to have sex with you again, force her against the ground, or do something else to stall her, but at all costs, do not attempt to do that now. We’ll go to the police station immediately after you get normal clothes that do fit you on your body.”
Naruto nodded, clearly thinking for once, knowing that what his mother had done was wrong, but he didn’t want to lose her, since they would probably send him to a foster home or something, and then his dark secret would be known and he’d be hunted like a wild animal. He looked at Mikoto, stepping up to her and then slowly kissed her on the lips, making her stiffen immediately, cutting off what she was going to say.
Mom always said that I would need to be forceful in a situation like this. He thought as he invaded her mouth with his tongue, going deep with it, before pressing his hands to her breasts and roughly fondling them, making her moan under his touch. It did have something to do with his secret, but that wasn’t able to get out under these circumstances, or at least he didn’t think so.
“Would you stop molesting my mother?” Sasuke’s voice came from close to his ears, making him look at his best friend and then smile. “I’m just doing the things that she wants me to do… Sasuke.”
The last part was said at nary but a whisper, looking him straight in the eyes with his eyes being crimson and slanted, causing Sasuke to wonder if he was just imagining things, since Naruto’s eyes never were this red. Mikoto on the other hand was flushed, something he didn’t think he was imagining. “Naruto! What’s the meaning of this?” Naruto looked at her, grinning in a fashion which showed his canines, which were unusually sharp and vicious looking. “You won’t go to the police, will you, Mikoto-san?” he licked her neck with his tongue, looking her in the eyes and then chuckled softly.
Naruto knew exactly what was happening at the moment, though he really didn’t want to believe that it had awakened within him. Sure, his mother had told him that it would awaken once, but he hadn’t thought it would be that soon. He shivered, the shiver going through his entire body, his eyes hurting as the sunlight and the ambient lighting seemed to hurt his eyes more then anything else, the sensory overload making him feel faint and he keeled over, hitting his head against the counter, a wound roughly the size of an inch on the side of his head, blood flowing out of it at a pace which made it look like it had been a lethal wound.
The moment that Naruto had fainted was the moment that she came to her senses. She blinked, looking at Naruto, then at the stain of blood that was quickly spreading, kneeling down nearly instantly in a motherly gesture. “Naruto-kun, can you hear me? Please, say something.” She didn’t really know what to say, since all was fuzzy in her mind, but what she did know was what to do., she grabbed a towel, clearing away some of the blood and exposing the cut. Sasuke and Itachi were also standing around the unconscious body of Naruto, watching as the blood slowly seemed to stop coming from the wound in ragged spurts, stopping entirely and the wound apparently being clotted by blood. Mikoto wiped away some of the blood on Naruto’s forehead, watching slowly as there seemed to be some changes about his face, making it lose some of its baby fat and looking a lot more mature then it had been a few moments ago. Three lines appeared also on his cheeks, which was almost identical to his mother, who also bore them, saying that it was something related to her family. The rest of the changes apparently were that he looked bishounen, which didn’t pass by the female’s interests, Mikoto feeling a distinct pull towards the boy that had been licking her on the neck a moment ago.
As Sasuke focused on the wound, he watched how the flesh began to knit itself back together, a miracle in its own accord. There was something you didn’t see often. Skin didn’t knit itself back together after having sustained trauma moments before, so logically, Sasuke was stumped. He knew that he could go to Miss Hatake, their biology co-teacher, but he knew that that would only make Naruto a guinea pig for the woman, who had been granted a certificate of genius by some oversea institute that dealt with those special cases, though why she had wanted to teach Biology at their high school, there hadn’t been many people who wanted to teach there, because they were a pretty classy institute of learning, or at least, that was how it was described. The teachers were odd and usually had strange hobbies, from having seduced students to making love on the school benches…
Mikoto held Naruto still, as a hand touched his head and a new voice spoke up: “Shit, it’s started… Uchiha-san, please get out of the room.” Kyuubi’s voice sounded urgent as she touched her son’s head wound, the blood staining her abnormally long fingernails and when Mikoto looked at Kyuubi, she swore that she could see a primal look around her, the whisker marks on her cheeks looking more and more pronounced and the eyes showing that there was something primal within Kyuubi’s body. “Leave now, leave me with my son or else be witness to something that you are not supposed to see…”
Kyuubi was straining, the heightened pheromones being released by Naruto making her mind be addled slightly as she touched the head wound. Only when Naruto was unconscious did he release more pheromones than usual, since he didn’t have the control over them when unconscious, in his sleep having at least the knowledge to put them on hold, thus making sure that nobody jumped him in the night. This, coupled with his transformation, made her feel antsy as to the real feelings that coursed through her body, though she knew that Naruto would need to have sex with a pureblood before he would be allowed to be with humans. She had attempted that last night, but he had fled out of some sort of fear, which she saw as illogical, to her at least. She did know that Naruto had a bit of apprehension to her, but didn’t mind it.
“Why do you need to be left alone with your son? I don’t trust you alone with him. You raped him last night, so I will make sure you don’t do this again.” Kyuubi looked at her and then shivered, the shiver going through her entire body, a haunted look coming over her face. “Unfortunately, he doesn’t have that luxury. It’d be either me or Yugito, one of the two or else he might lose control.” Kyuubi regretted that she had said that, but it was quite essential.
Naruto’s body was slowly changing in Mikoto’s grip, looking older then he had been before and then slowly changing into something that was a lot more feral looking then a man. His canines became longer and jutted slightly out of his mouth. He opened his eyes, blood red and giving off an eerie light which made Kyuubi feel rattled to the core. “SHIT, HE’S ENRAGED.” She half-screamed as she grabbed Naruto’s arm, which had been almost at Mikoto’s neck, clawed fingers ready to plunge into the artery that was there. Kyuubi just threw herself on him, struggling with him, being thrown off nearly immediately as Naruto got up, looking at her with a leer on his face, which showed that he wasn’t in his right mind, his eyes looking at her with a look that clearly made her feel uncomfortable, the feeling not going away as she looked at him, then seeing that he wore different clothes, the blood that was down his face giving him a look that seemed to be dangerous but also making her feel excited. Her own clawed hands in a position where she would easily be able to block any strike made by him, having the advantage of being more known in a fighting formt hat utilized claws, she waited for his first strike, which came after a second, grabbing the arm and then tucking it under her armpit, grabbing the other and then moving it down low, bringing them face to face, her face a challenging grin. “I am your mother, Naruto-kun… Come on, show me what you got.” Her eyes seemed to be alight slightly as her entire body began to exude an aura of power that clearly seemed to make Naruto shake a bit. Kyuubi looked at the Uchiha’s in the room and then smiled, then heard a ripping sound and watched as the front of her clothes was ripped off. “Shit.” She muttered as she tried to get his hands away from her with a counter that seemed to be judo, but it was no use. Her pants were shredded by something that none of the Uchiha noticed, since it was so fast that they couldn’t see it with their normal vision.
Naruto was struggling with himself. One part of his mind wanted to kill his mother, while the other wanted to rape her until she bled, both of which wasn’t something he’d be doing any moment in the week, since he rather loved his mom, thankyouverymuch. He liked the way that she cared for him, though it was often slightly stranger then any mom would be, but still, they had some synergy that never seemed to go away. He watched as his pants were demolished, vowing to repay miss Uchiha the money back since it was destroyed in a fight between him and his mother. He watched as his mother reared back for a strike that would surely make an end to this fight.
Kyuubi knew she would need to end this now, before it got even more out of hand. She reared back her hand, ready to deliver a blow to the groin, until she caught sight of a straining erection in his pants, getting an idea, punching him with all her might in the groin, but still holding on to his little soldier, which was apparently bruised, since Naruto’s eyes had gone so wide the moment that her clawed fist hit, that the sound of his privates being whacked with a pointy object was heard throughout the neighborhood, making most men that heard it unconsciously protect their crotch.
Naruto could feel her hand holding his cock and he whimpered softly as he could feel that she was not going to let go. He could feel how his entire body seemed to reverberate with the pain. He looked at his mother, feeling how his erection became even harder, despite it being nearly killed by his mother’s punch. He looked at her as she ripped his pants, getting them off through that gesture, to relieve him of the stress on his cock. He looked at her, forcing her against the wall and then pinning her there with his arms, his crotch moving forward until the tip of his cock touched her folds. “Not now, Naruto-kun!” she said, looking at the Uchiha family who stood there with their mouth’s open, looking at the scene of the mother being about to be fucked against a wall by her own son, but Naruto was heedless to her voice, thrusting into her with one thrust, making her shiver slightly as he went entirely inside, which was a pretty tough job, since he had also grown there, standing at a very respectable length.
“Ugh…” was all that she said, looking at him and shivering as he thrust deeply into her again, heat beginning to be formed in her loins as she began to feel so damned horny that she couldn’t stop herself from moving with him, the feeling being very rough but pleasurable. There was a silence as mother and son copulated, both of them staring at each other, blood red eyes locked, until Kyuubi came, a soft sigh coming from her lips, reverting to her natural appearance, which held fox ears and nine big furry tails that came from her tailbone, which covered the ground underneath them.
Mikoto wasn’t sure whether she was dreaming or not, her eyes incomprehensively staring at the big furry tails that lay on the ground, looking at Naruto who was still thrusting into his mother’s pussy, apparently not done yet, not knowing how to react to this. The knowledge that your neighbor is a creature out of legend was something that was hard to swallow, she found, looking at Kyuubi as she just swayed a bit, sandwiched between the wall and her son, who was still thrusting into her.
Itachi just found it cool that Uzumaki-san was a kitsune, having read up on them for a school report about folklore and then finding them interesting, wanting to know just how old Uzumaki-san was, and if Naruto could be over for a few hours or so, to get her rid of her urges, before she’d leap on Sasuke.
Sasuke was merely staring. Any compassion that he held for Naruto and Naruto’s mom was amplified by ten once he realized that this was just like in the manga. A mother, who is supernatural, struggling to get along in this world that is strange to her, trying to keep a roof above her head and her children being forced to go to school with humans, where they’d never fit in totally.
Naruto could feel how his mother squirmed slightly, feeling low for acting on his urges, thrusting into her still. She was so tight that he felt like his hands were the loosest things in the world, her mouth being much more preferable, until he realized that there might be something that would be needed to make this all happen, which would require that he come inside her, to make her his slave, like in those doujinshi that he had read about Kitsune, which his mother hopefully didn’t know about, though, knowing her, she did and endorsed them, since he had found a new one in his drawer with a note that it was meant especially for him.
His balls felt pained as their slapped against his mother’s flesh, his thrusting resembling that of a wild animal, though he didn’t really control his body, it just happened. She seemed to just be limp in his grasp as he held her up, fucking her with all his might and her not caring the least. “Come inside me, my son.” She whispered so low that he only heard it, her soft and seductive voice making sure that he was about to come very soon, since he just loved it when she did that.
Kyuubi knew that he would come, since she had used the special gift of all the female kitsune, the Voice, which would make any man do whatever she wanted, though it lessened in effect to your own family, Naruto was still probably too aroused to make a difference between coming and continuing her wonderful torture of the sexual kind. She was getting energy from this fucking, though he didn’t really know, that being so primal and rough with her, acted as a sort of lubricant for her mystical energies, which began to recharge at a phenomenal rate, allowing her more energy to keep up on her illusion, her eyes glowing even redder as she took in more energy the moment he came inside him, spurting his life-giving semen deep inside her, her womb being coated as he spurted and spurted, until he was done and he sank into her arms to the ground, the glamour she gave him washing away like soap in the ground.
Naruto felt so good as he came, that he wanted to shout it from the rooftops, that he loved his mother with all that he had and that he wanted to marry her, though only common sense made him realize that it would be called wrong and that the police might take her away from him he wouldn’t allow that though, his mind safely thinking her as one of his prized possessions, someone that he would defend, even if the entire army came after him, knowing that he’d survive.
He felt how his cock seemed to shoot semen into her, feeling the eruption inside her as her walls clenched, milking him, his vision going light as he slumped to the ground, feeling suddenly a bit boneless. He didn’t even notice how his looks changed, just nuzzling against his mother.
“Shall I kill you, or can you keep the secret?” Kyuubi asked Mikoto, looking at her with those blood red eyes that seemed to pierce through the soul of whoever they seemed to be pointed at. There was a silence as Mikoto looked at her for a moment, then nodded slowly. “We’ll keep your secret, Kyuubi-san.”
Kyuubi’s brow twitched. “Stop it with the puns on my name. No need to call me ninetails, just call me Kyuubi. Sasuke-kun, I’m Naruto’s only, so you can’t touch me, though I don’t think you want to touch me, since Naruto might bite off your pretty little head if you do… Also, Itachi-chan, let me give you some good advice: If you want Naruto-kun, please wait for about a day or three, since he’ll be sleeping a lot after now. It’s a phase most demons go through, it’s called Maturing, in which they’ll gain new looks and powers, though with me… well, I got a lot of them.” She smiled cheekily as she wove spells of loyalty and secrecy in the air, seeping them deeply into the Uchiha’s present, making them know that she was a Kitsune and Naruto was too, but making them unable to tell anyone, due to a sense of loyalty keeping them from saying anything, along with a knowledge lock, that they knew what they were, but only would be reminded of it when actually seeing one member of the family.
Naruto was quickly grabbed by Kyuubi, who assured that she could get him out of the house without being seen, telling Mikoto to tell his homeroom teacher that he was ill and wouldn’t be able to come to school for a few times, which the woman nodded, knowing that the explanation that Kyuubi had given had been something that was truthful, since she always had some sixth sense about someone lying, kyuubi not having lied, or else she’d have detected it.
Kyuubi dragged Naruto to the front door, then wrapped him in her tails and then in a cloud of smoke, they disappeared, nothing signifying that they had been there save the smoke. Sasuke looked at the smoke, then at his mother. “Can you give me a ride to school?” he tried to sound confident, but the fire was out of his voice. What he had just seen had given him an erection, a painful one, but he couldn’t remember what Kyuubi had said. There was a blank in his mind there. “Sure thing Sasuke.” His mother was a kind woman and would know what to do, went through his head. She looked at him and then looked a bit farther down. “Shouldn’t you get rid of that?” she said, looking at his pants and a deep blush stained Sasuke’s cheeks as he looked at his bulge in the shorts and then gave an almost girlish giggle. “Mom…” he half-whined, looking at her as he saw her shake her head. “Despite what Miss Uzumaki said, you’re going to the bathroom to get rid of that little problem, and don’t I find those stains on the towels again, or else you’re going to do the laundry for a whole week.”
Sasuke gulped, looking at Itachi who grinned at him. “Want me to help you out, little brother? Oneechan can make you come in no time!” a slap to the cheek was enough to derail her from that train of thought. “Uchiha Itachi, there will be no incest in this house while I’m alive and breathing. Apologise to your little brother.”
Itachi looked at her with a weird look. “Sorry Sasuke for suggesting it. “ in a whisper she added: “If you’re interested, you can always come to my room at night.” Sasuke shook his head, feeling how his little problem deflated.
Mikoto shook her head. “Chop chop, let’s go to school now, Itachi-chan, I hope you’re still willing to make some housework be done, since you’re free from school at the moment.” Itachi nodded. “Also, bring Uzumaki-san something that’s good for Naruto-kun’s health. He’ll need it when he’s awake again.”
It was funny how concerned she was about Naruto, though the motherly feelings seemed to come and go at times, with him they were almost always there, as was the same with Sasuke. For a moment, she thought that maybe it was love that had struck up again, but then ruthlessly squashed that notion, thinking more about the current state of affairs with Naruto being sick and all that. She’d have to inform Orochimaru-sensei, who was naturally concerned with his students, always guiding them, trying to make them be the best students around, and succeeding in some aspects.
“Uzumaki Naruto won’t be able to come to school today because he is ill.” She looked at her fellow teacher, whose face remained passive. “Anko!” a nearby closet’s doors opened and the young woman fell to the floor, a student on top of her, not much of her clothing remaining except for some panties. “We’re going on a house visit tonight, to speak with a parent about a student. You, Rekichi-san, get your pants back up! Anko, I expect you dressed formally, not like the stuff you wear now, which is nothing at all. They live in a neighborhood which is affluent and I will not have my daughter dressed up like someone from the East End, okay?” Anko saluted, her breasts jiggling slightly. “Got it daddy. I’ll wear my business outfit, okay?” Orochimaru nodded, then turned back to Mikoto. “I think a house visit is best to see what ails Naruto-kun, since he might not be able to be coming to school soon, and since I have some medical knowledge from my youth, I might be able to help out a bit, or at least diagnose what he’s having. If it is a simple cold however, I expect him to be at school as soon as possible… Also… Why are you covered in Naruto-kun’s scent? I smell him quite clearly on you, despite you having cleaned yourself… Not intimately enough to detect sex, but still…” Mikoto looked at the man like he were mad, a distinctively serpentine look about his face making her be reminded that if there was such a thing like Kitsune, then there would also be someone who’d be a snake demon, Orochimaru fitting that bill perfectly.
“Naruto-kun lives next-door to me and is a good friend of my son, Sasuke. He was over last night and we watched a movie and I must have fallen asleep, because I was hugging him when I awoke. It’s probably that which you smell though I must commend you on your sense of smell.” Orochimaru merely smiled. “It’s a family trait. Anko has it too, but hers isn’t as well developed as mine… must be because her mother wasn’t quite in her right mind.” Anko protested at that, making Orochimaru turn to her and give her a glare. “Silent, Anko. You will obey me, since I am your father.” She nodded, slavishly looking at him with a whipped puppy look and Orochimaru turned back to Mikoto. “So, is there anything that you wish to tell me, or are we done?”
Orochimaru nodded, looking at her with a smile on his face. “Well, since I’m going to visit Naruto-kun at home, you could give some forewarning to Uzumaki-san. You two live close together, so…”
That evening, the doorbell rang and Kyuubi opened it, after smelling that there was a serpentine demonic figure behind it, looking at the face of the snake himself, Orochimaru. “Greetings, Uzumaki-san. I trust Naruto-kun is doing alright?” Kyuubi nodded, looking at him and then noticing a young woman stand behind him, dressed in some very businesslike clothing. “Why are you here?” she asked, looking at the man who smiled. “May we come inside first? I think some things must be kept between closed doors.”
Kyuubi nodded, stepping aside as to allow the man entrance to her house, which was pretty neat according to him as he muttered something about needing to clean up his own house, since hers was so clean. Kyuubi seated them in the living room, where Yugito looked curiously at the new entrants, looking at them and then giving Anko a grin as she knew the woman well, being sort of friends, though they didn’t really see each other much.
“I am here to check up on Naruto and to talk about his home situation. I’m his homeroom teacher, Mitarashi Orochimaru. I trust you’ve been keeping good care of my student?” there was a silence after that as Kyuubi looked at him with a smile coming on her face. “Well, of course. There was a small instance with his maturity, but still, it’s under control now.”
Orochimaru’s face seemed to portray nothing of his feelings as he looked at her, feeling slightly put out by the manner in which she was talking about a Demon’s maturity, looking at Anko, who was looking a bit confused at the subject of maturity. “Why isn’t Naruto-kun mature, Daddy? He looks mature enough in class.”
Orochimaru clapped her on the left cheek, leaving a mark that seemed to fade out after a second of being there. “She was talking about his Maturity, which is something that pure-bred Demons have! You’re a half-breed, and thus don’t have a Maturity.” Orochimaru looked at her with a glowering gaze, which made her shrink back. “How bad was it, Uzumaki-san? Bad enough for him to maul you or did he stay calm?”
Kyuubi shook her head. “I instigated it by giving oral sex after her had completed his homework, as a reward for finishing it, I told him. Then, Uchiha-san from next door comes in, sees me and Naruto, gets upset and threatens to report us and then fled the scene, Naruto chickening out later and jumping out of a window. After that, I felt his emotions spike in the morning and then well… we fucked against the Uchiha’s kitchen wall.” Orochimaru looked at her, grabbing the glasses that he had on his nose, wiping them with a small cloth that was made for that, before placing the glasses on his nose again. He only wore them to appear wiser then he was which made a good impression with parents. He looked at Kyuubi for a moment, before smiling. “How did it feel, Uzumaki-san? How big was he?” he looked at Kyuubi, who got a look of dreaminess all over her as she looked at him. “Absolutely fabulous… He’s so primal when he’s in that state, that it just took me everything not to transform into my normal form when he fucked me so roughly. He’s hung like a horse, just how I like my men… Too bad my husband wasn’t as big as he is…” there was a silence as Orochimaru looked at her for a moment, then decided to pick a better topic to talk about. “So, what do you propose I do at school? How long will Naruto be unconscious? I need to know that because I’m going to give Naruto a special assignment which he will need to do to compensate for the homework lost, maybe a little assignment to study incest in the family, or something similar to that… oh yes… class counseling will be fun!” he giggled in a girlish manner, while all of his students got a shiver crawling down their spine, somehow thinking about Orochimaru and thinking what that man was going to do to them…
“I see you are a very dedicated man, Mitarashi-san.” Orochimaru’s eyes glinted as he looked at Anko, who was shifting in her seat. “Anko-chan, go to Naruto-kun and make sure that he’s in prime condition. Under no circumstance are you to have any sexual contact with him, because that will inevitably ruin you for life. Do not disobey me!” Anko nodded swiftly and then got up. “He’s upstairs, third door on the left.” Kyuubi said as she looked at the young woman, who nodded and then went towards the stairs.
“I try to be dedicated to my class, Uzumaki-san.” There was a pause after that. “You can call me Kyuubi, Mitarashi-san. Uzumaki-san makes me feel so old.” There was a pause once more. “Call me Orochimaru.” The curt reply from Orochimaru made Kyuubi smile slightly, she looked up for a moment and then could feel Naruto quiver slightly as his body was going through a change.
Anko entered a room which seemed to belong to a boy. She saw a desk stand to the side, a body on the bed that belonged to a certain student that she was quite fond of. She liked him, because he was the only one that didn’t want to come with her for some fun, whenever she offered him to. She liked sex since it was so dirty and made her feel so good, and her daddy allowed her to do it whenever she wanted, since he cared for her, knowing that if she had children, that she’d mellow out a bit. There was no doubt in her mind that he cared as much for her as she did for him, the feeling of love that he radiated making her feel comfortable around him, despite her having to obey everything that her father said, which was normal between them, since she had an act to play around other people, since he cared for proper decorum when she was around people that might find out that she was a bit different then other people, being a snake demon for instance. It wasn’t odd for her to fuck a boy in a class that she taught about sex, but her father always made sure that he was around, to blanket his mind in a fog that would make her seem like a normal woman to him and not a serpentine girl, with scales in interesting places.
Anko saw a person sitting on the bed next to Naruto’s body, looking up at her with yellow eyes that seemed to radiate some hostility towards her. “You know, intruding into someone’s room is considered rude.” Anko looked at the girl for a moment, looking at her and then smiling. “Daddy sent me to check up on Naruto-kun, to see in what state he’s in. I think he’s sleeping, but could you tell me more about his condition, since you obviously know more about it.” Yugito nodded, looking at the snake girl for a moment before smiling.
“He’s been quite restless ever since he slipped into that sleep, but I think that he’ll awake later on. “ Anko smiled at that, looking at the comatose form of Naruto and then looking at Yugito. “Can I see his dick?” Yugito raised an eyebrow at the rude comment, looking at the snake girl for a moment and then shaking her head. “He’s not to be touched said mommy.”
Anko looked at the cat-girl for a moment and then shook her head. “I just want a little peek. A little peek can’t hurt, can it?”
Yugito looked at the floor, thinking about it. Well, looking doesn’t hurt, and maybe he’s grown there, since mom said he’d be growing a bit, to grow into his mature form… And I’ve been pretty anxious to look at him, since I want him to be my first and only mate. There was a silence as Yugito sighed. “Alright, I’ll lift the covers, then you can see how he looks.”
Anko watched as Yugito slowly drew the covers back, showing off Naruto’s toned chest which was droolworthy according to both women, looking down as his member came in view, a blush staining both of their cheeks as they saw that he was still limp and large as could be. There was a silence as Anko looked at his limp member, it just beckoning to her. Yugito looked at it, licking her lips softly as she stared at her brother’s member, feeling the heat flow between her legs and making her feel horny enough to just mount him here and now. “Can I touch it, Catty-chan?”
“No.” Yugito said as her hand reached out to Naruto’s limp member, touching the flesh softly before softly lifting it, gauging its weight with her hand only and being pleasantly surprised by the weight, the texture and the feeling of his cock, as it was pretty nice to touch it after wanting it for so long. Anko looked at it and then softly reached out, touching the skin above Yugito’s hand, which had gripped the base of it and then slowly began to pump it, the flaccid member beginning to grow harder and harder, until it stood erect, a purple crown visible on it which made Anko want to lick it, which she almost did, until a wave of energy sent her straight at the wall, Yugito landing next to her, both of them looking at Naruto as a malevolent aura sprang up around him.
“I guess we shouldn’t have done that.” Anko nodded at her statement and Yugito looked at it and then quickly drew up the covers again, making sure that Naruto was nicely tucked in, looking to be just as asleep as possible, looking so angelic that she bent down and gave him a kiss on the cheek just because he was so cute.
“Well, if he’s as wild as I think he is, he’s welcome to join me anytime in the shower.” Yugito commented, Anko looking at her with a mix of jealousy with a slight tinge to her cheek as she thought of the possibilities that Naruto offered to her, which would make it very easy to just call him to her during class or something and have a practical lesson to show the students how it was really done, though if he chose to resist, she’d have no way of getting him to obey her without forcing him to do something drastic.
Orochimaru looked up just as Yugito crashed into the wall, hearing the thud and the sounds of something falling against the wall and immediately shook his head as he just knew that his daughter had been up to her usual horny mischief. He looked at Uzumaki-san for a moment and then grinned at her. “But why can’t we come to an arrangement?”
Kyuubi looked at the serpentine man in front of her and then shook his head. “I’m sorry, but that’s Naruto’s choice.” Orochimaru nodded as he processed the answer and then began to slowly exhale and inhale, looking at Kyuubi with an eerie gaze which made her uncomfortable.
“But why don’t I look Naruto over once, to see how his Maturity is working out? I was a doctor in my younger years.” Kyuubi looked him over once and then slowly nodded. “Do you specialize in our kind?”
Orochimaru shook his head. “We’re a rare sight as it is, Kyuubi-san. But still, I know how to treat most wounds, as does Shizune-san in the nurse’s office, who often asks for my help.” Kyuubi nodded slowly. “Then, please, go ahead and see if something is wrong with my son.”
“Of course, Kyuubi-san.” With that, Orochimaru got up, walking towards the stairs and then seeing his daughter come down, looking at him with a bit of a blush on her face. “He’s quite alright daddy. He’s just not used to being touched I guess…”
“I’ll be the judge of that Anko. Step aside to let me check his health and other statistics.”
“You’re the one that went to medical school daddy. Not me.”
He looked at the patient once he got to the room, seeing a smile on Naruto’s face which made him look so angelic to him that he couldn’t believe that this kid was having his Maturity, though according to his mother, he should be doing it since hanyou didn’t slip into a coma to transform into something better. Maybe it had been better to make sure that there weren´t people bullying him, like that Haruno girl. Seriously, I have to get the class together to address that problem before it gets out of hand. He´s been trying to keep up with his schoolwork but still, it isn´t enough, since Haruno seems to take the presence of Naruto next to Sasuke-kun badly, making sure that he gets punishment while Sasuke-kun seems to be unaffected, as if he doesn’t know about it or wants to know.
He put his hand on Naruto’s chest, feeling around with his senses for any anomaly within the bones, feeling about nothing but the raw power that was in Naruto’s body, making him smile in a creepy manner. There was a silence as he began to further probe into Naruto’s body, looking at his face every now and then and making a small adjustment to the energy flow within him, to allow it more freely and making it more accessible for Naruto. He should be able to heal lesser wounds within an instant now, something that Orochimaru had been able to do by shedding a part of his skin, though he did so when nobody would notice. There was a silence as he looked at the body of his student, feeling a surge of pride go through him as he noticed that Naruto’s body was looking lots and lots better then the last time he had seen the kid, though it didn’t really seem too awkward, since his Maturity was starting.
He left the room after making sure that Naruto was okay, mentally beginning to think about how to make sure that Naruto would be well received in school, probably needing to pull some of his influence with the director if this would keep up and he’d look completely different, maybe something amongst the lines of introducing the new Naruto as someone that would be joining them, or maybe saying that Naruto had a change of style.
He bade goodbye to Kyuubi-san and then went out of the door, looking around to make sure that nobody would notice, then slowly changing into something more serpentine, getting into his car and making full use of his newly stretched body to change gears faster than a normal human and then allow Anko to get into the car, speeding off at a respectable speed, which made him feel the wind through his hair, just how he liked it. Tomorrow would be a day of a great deal of shock, amazement and other things that really should have been prepared for, but with a good deal of faith that he put into Naruto, he was sure that tomorrow morning he would awaken, though that was more than a bit of hope on his own side.
Yugito looked at her mother with pleading eyes as she asked the question. “Please mom! Can’t I come to Naruto-kun’s school to finish my independent studies? It’d be nice for me to stay in contact with my adorable little brother and I could watch out for anyone bullying him! I’ll even get another job so I can afford going to school.” Kyuubi looked at her daughter and then sighed deeply. She knew that money was a bit tight at the moment, so the promise of working for her own studies and enrollment in Naruto’s high school was something that she was proud of, also the fact that she would be able to keep an eye on Naruto to make sure that nothing went wrong. She remembered from her own Maturity that she was a lot more violent then before and a whole lot hornier then before, masturbating whenever possible, even with people watching. Of course, that had lessened a lot over the ages, since it was really easy to find a place to be alone in your own house, but still, money didn’t grow on trees, though she had experimented with growing a money tree, but that had only ended in disaster…
“Fine, you can go. I’ll pay for the initial enrollment, but it’s only because you want to keep an eye on your little brother, which is sweet in my eyes.” Yugito heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at her mother, a smile coming to her face.
The next morning found her in front of the school building, looking nervously at the plaque which named it as Konoha High School, making her gulp slightly as the doors looked like the gates of hell to her.
“You here too to get registered?” a voice said from her left and she looked at Itachi, who was dressed in clothes that seemed to accent her figure. Itachi stood there, looking at Yugito, smiling softly at the girl and then feeling her up with one hand, the feeling up being touching of breasts and ass.
“Why don’t we make sure that we entertain each other for some time, while the papers get filled out? I’m sure that there’s a bathroom stall able to fit us two…” there was a hint of lecherous intent in Itachi’s voice and Yugito looked at her for a moment before nodding slowly.
“Alright, you two. I was waiting for you.” A voice came from the side, Orochimaru standing there, looking at them as they had entered the building, a smile on his face, his body clad in an immaculate suit, his eyes focused on the two of them, lightly touching their shoulders and then leading them with him to the Principal’s office. “Tsunade-san, two new students for you.” There was a silence and a female voice told them that they could enter.
When they entered, they saw a young woman sitting at a desk, a huge stack of papers around her, with her signing them every now and then while also looking at a small television set, watching the news. She looked up once Yugito and Itachi came into the room, putting on a smile even though she didn’t really look so happy. “So, what can I do for you, since you wished to enroll here?”
Yugito was the first to speak, smiling slightly at the woman. “Well, I have a little brother who goes to school here, and well, since I don’t really have much to do other then my part-time job, college having been easy for me, so I guess that high School could be some sort of distraction.”
Itachi nodded empathically, adding. “I am thinking of doing a small report on the social behavior of the students when confronted with stimulating materials worn by an elder student, preferably female, trying to see how the social hierarchy will change according to when an older student is put in their group. I chose my little Brother’s class for that project, Yugito-san being the perfect co-student to accompany me on that small project.”
Tsunade looked at the two ladies and rubbed her hands together, smiling softly as she looked at the two of them, giving them a smile which was kind and benign, the first real smile the two had seen her smile. “If it’s alright with Orochimaru-kun, I think I could place you in his class, without it being too difficult, though I’ll give you an official assignment which should be handed in with me, but well, since I’m a bit busy, let’s forget about that.”`
Orochimaru nodded, looking at the two new students and smiling slightly at the look that was shared between Yugito and Itachi, both of which were having a mix of emotion on their face that was hard to describe. “Alright, when can we start?”
“Well, there is the matter of uniforms…” Orochimaru remarked, looking at the new students with a smile on his face, Itachi taking over the smile and putting it on her face, a plan forming in her mind.
“Why don’t we borrow your daughter? She might be able to get us the uniforms we need.”
Orochimaru nodded, looking at Tsunade for a moment, before his lip curled upwards, showing sharp teeth. “Maybe Tsunade-san would like to go with you to get your uniforms from one of the stores in the city, while I finish the paperwork left for her.”
Tsunade perked up immediately, smiling at Orochimaru with a grateful smile, then looked at the two girls. “Alright, it seems like we’re going shopping while Orochimaru-kun will do the paperwork!” the woman got up from her desk, shoved orochimaru behind it and then left with Yugito and itachi trialing behind, looking at the woman’s backside, both having one thing running through their minds: This woman is perfect for Naruto-kun! Able to keep up with us both while maintaining a good attitude.
There was a silence as Naruto opened his mind once again to the world around him, blinking softly as he looked around, his neck audibly cracking as he looked around in his room, seeing nothing too odd, save for the sheets being a bit too tight around him, but that could be dismissed as his mother tucking him in too tightly, which she did if he had managed to somehow get all the sheets off him. He got out of bed rather easily, feeling his muscles being all sore, though he couldn’t remember for the life of him how they got that way, though when he passed his mother, she gave him a wolf-whistle, which made him walk faster, entering the bathroom and then feeling how his feet hit water, looking at a wet towel that lay a few meters away, then at the shower, luckily seeing nobody in it, looking down again and seeing that he was completely naked, immediately knowing just why his mother had wolf-whistled at him.
As the hot water streamed over his body, he relaxed slightly as he heard the door slam shut, looking at his body and then realizing that he might be somewhat different than before, since muscles had apparently popped up in places where he didn’t know he had them. There was a silence as the water clattered all over his body, making him look at the showerhead and then sigh deeply, getting out of the shower and looking into the mirror, freezing up as he caught a look of his own face.
He looked different now, the whisker marks on his cheeks being slightly more pronounced, his eyes now being a ruby red color, with slits through them, making him look almost identical to his mother, save for his blonde hair, which he had inherited from his father, may the man never see the next dawn again…
There was a silence as he looked at his reflection, giving a deep sigh and then beginning to dry himself off, looking into the mirror two more times to check whether this was really him and not some illusion. There was a silence as he stepped out of the door, feeling refreshed as he went and got dressed for school, though most of his clothing had been too small for him now as he fitted them all.
He looked at the clock, seeing that it was almost time for school now. Due to his new body size, he knew that none of his school clothes would fit, since they were tailored to fit him, due to him being a bit bigger then most students due to his heritage. There would need to be more clothing.
“Now, what to do?” he asked himself, but someone else replied. “We’re going to shop for new clothing, Naruto-kun.” He turned around, seeing his Biology teacher stand there with a big smile on her face as she looked at him. “Hatake-sensei? What are you doing here?” there was a silence as the young teacher walked on over to him, looking him straight in the eye, one eye being red, the other being a dark brown color, making him look at them with an unnatural fixation, which was why he didn’t look at her cleavage, making eye contact still.
“Your homeroom teacher told me to get you some new school uniforms tailored. I guess I was the lucky one to be chosen, since you DO look even yummier then before. Tell me, do you want to fuck me now, or after we have shopped for the uniform?” the question came so direct that he nearly choked on his spit, looking at her with wide eyes, seeing the lust burning within her eyes, making him feel nervous at the way that she was eying him, making him too nervous to really function in public if she would jump him at any opportunity.
She didn’t jump him the moment that she had the opportunity, he thought as he walked beside her, watching the people around him give him envious looks, well, the males at least. The women were giving Kakashi a look that promised swift death, with Kakashi merely smiling softly at the glares that she got, looking at Naruto with a fondness in her eyes that made him feel like it was something rare that she got out, since she seemed to be more needed in class then with him, though the offer of going clothes shopping with him was very nice. “Who is paying for the uniform? I don’t think my mother has money for another set of uniforms.”
Kakashi merely smiled sweetly at him and then gave him a grin that was roguish and totally unbefitting of a young lady of her stature. “I’m paying for it with some money Orochimaru-san gave me. It’s a gift from him to you, since apparently you came into a heritage of something, though I must say that you look even better than before, the baby fat having disappeared off your bones in just a few days, which makes you look all the more attractive to me.”
He gulped slightly at her tone as she hooked her hand through his hand, giving off the air of a proud girlfriend to him, which once again made the rest of the female population give her a look of envy, since apparently after his Maturity, he had been elevated to hunk status, not missing a beat with his mind. Of course, with the new uniform would come a new opportunity for him, since he felt a lot better then before, even after the ‘treatment’ of his mother, which he still remembered as quite exotic, though he didn’t really feel that it was wrong per se. they both needed it, with her being the main factor in needing it.
Of course the mind should be focused on what is the here and now, as he might have missed something. That realization came to him as Kakashi led him into a store, about to make him go and get a uniform for school, while mentally counting the money Orochimaru-san had given her.
Alright, he gave me enough for at least three uniforms, so if I made Naruto-kun get two, I’ll still have enough money for that nice lingerie set I saw a few weeks back. That’s BOUND to get the attention of my dear students, though I really must wonder why the hell Anko would even try to beg her father to buy her that other one, which has almost no coverage at all… then again, she is kind of a loose cannon, always doing those things to amuse the student…well, fuck them more like it, but still…
She stopped in front of the clerk, giving the man a look. “This boy needs a new school uniform, and needs it now.” Her tone was haughty and commanding, just the one that she wanted to adopt since she wanted to get the uniform business over with, the manner of clothing being quite important to her, since it wouldn’t do for Naruto not to have any school uniform. There would be more then one occasion where Naruto would need to switch clothes, if he perhaps had a wild romp with her or with Anko, but she merely filed that away for later use, no need in getting distracted now. There would of course be more shopping, shopping for a rather sexy outfit for herself, which Naruto would of course be the first one to see, since she wanted him in a manner that made her pussy tingle slightly in anticipation. It was that she hadn’t done it before, having opted to study first and then get to know a man, who would be willing to satisfy all her cravings. In Naruto she saw such a man, as he moved around with some sort of grace in his footsteps that it was hard not to think about the children they could have, if he was willing.
He stood there while the clerk took his measurements, then looked over at one of the uniform selections, nodding more to himself. “How many would you like?” Naruto thought about it for a moment, looking at Kakashi for a second and then decided that it wouldn’t be too bad to get two, as long as Orochimaru-sensei was paying for it.
“Two, please.” There was no further chatter as the clerk began to finalize the measurements, loking at him once it was done. “Alright sir, we’ll make the uniform, it’ll be ready in three hours if you want it done swiftly.” Naruto nodded after that, looking at the clerk with a hint of a smile on his face. “We’ll go shopping for that time, apparently Kakashi-sensei likes to spend the money she got on an outfit or the other, since you know how women are.” The clerk cracked a grin, looking over to Kakashi, Naruto wondering why he had said that. “My wife spends most of the budget in one week if I allow her to buy whatever she pleases… this job isn’t the one that I would have liked, but with my finances, you have to take what you can get.”
There was a silence as the clerk nodded that it was alright for Naruto to leave. “Don’t forget, it’ll be ready in three hours.” Naruto gave the man a nod and then walked out of the store, Kakashi in tow, apparently being smug-looking as some idea walked through her head. What the hell is she planning now? That look can’t be good for me…
Kakashi herself was thinking amongst other lines. Finally I’ll be able to buy something nice for myself AND get laid! If he doesn’t object, I’d like to do it in the dressing room, since they have those little cubicles where one can get dressed easily. Her thoughts went into other uncharted territory, which was noticed by Naruto as she began to chuckle, which went into full-blown mad laughter, making him almost sweat drop, feeling embarrassed for her, but he shouldn’t have, since most of the gazes of the people were already focused on her since she was just that gorgeous, the looks of envy being still there, but apparently also sympathetic, wince they might think that Kakashi had mental problems.
They entered the store, called Inaho’s boutique, which was apparently well-furnished if Naruto had to give it a good description., lingerie hung from racks, with some women ambling along as they looked at it, some of the most ugly women he had seen in his life, being fat and overweight to a point where it was just like a mass of blubber moving along, buying something that looked to be like a few strings of thread holding together a small patch of cloth, which would apparently be enough. He didn’t really like to imagine them wearing that and he closed his eyes slightly as Kakashi pulled him to another section, which apparently held devices for women to pleasure themselves, apparently going over there to look and see what’s there. He did have to admit that she at least looked curious at the dildo’s that were arrayed in manner with the cost and functionality, though some things made him feel slightly uncomfortable, like the anal beads, which she apparently looked at before making no choice, going back to the lingerie, selecting a rather nice skimpy set and then walking to the dressing cubicles, where she pushed him into one, beginning to strip in front of him after closing the door, looking at him as she did that.
First her shirt disappeared over her head, with her hanging it on a pin designed for hanging clothes, then he spotted her black bra, which she made absolutely no effort to hide, slipping off her pants and then began to undo the clasp of her bra, making him feel a bit anxious of what they were apparently doing now. Why do women always want to take advantage of me? Why don’t I be the aggressor for once… but only when Kakashi-sensei is done with me of course… she took initiative, so let’s just give her a time she’ll never forget.
A smile rested on her face as she saw Naruto look at her with a look that was like a wolf looking at a lamb whose back was broken and couldn’t move. Just how I like it, Naruto/kun. Think of me as a whore, I want to be used by you, to feel how your body and mine merge together in bliss as her hands found the bra that was with the set, she put it on, then slid down her panties, exposing her naughtiness to him. ”Naruto-kun, you know what I want, right?”
He nodded, moving closer to her, his hands moving to her breasts as she felt his touch on them when he touched the nipples, lightly teasing them with a finger that made its way over the entire breast, with the neighbor receiving the same treatment, his eyes apparently looking at her as she looked at him with her mismatched eyes. There wasn’t a whole lot to say as she looked at him, smiling softly as he took the offensive, moving his hands to her pussy while his other hand released her breast and then began to untie his pants. “Why don’t you allow me to do that for you? Your penis could use some free space…”she whispered huskily as she began to undo his pants, getting to see the contours of his cock already, the mind of her being totally swarmed with horny thoughts. There wasn’t much to say about it, but that it was one of the first and the biggest cocks she had seen in real life, was assured.
As she slid down his underwear, she had a small shiver go through her as she looked at his organ, feeling it slightly and lightly with a few fingers ad then looked up with a smile, the idea being not too foreign to her but still quite extraordinary that he was going to give her the fucking that she had desired for a long time. “Can I taste it, Naruto-sama?” it seemed to be the correct way to address him, with the –sama suffix, since he was worthy of her complete adoration, feeling slightly lightheaded as he nodded slowly, almost agonizingly. It was a testament to her body that she began to pump his cock almost like one would do a pump action shotgun, though it was slightly different, being a lot shorter and shooting white spunk instead of lethal bullets in a hail. She looked at it, feeling how warm it was in her hands as she jacked him off, the feeling in her tummy being indescribable, but still felt right. She could feel how the veins on his cock seemed to be bulging with the blood that ran through it, looking up at him with her mismatched eyes before placing the tip of his cock against her lips., merely probing the texture with her soft lips and then swallowing a small part of it, looking at him and then beginning to wonder whether it would be something that was unique to him, that look of complete fascination with her.
Damn, she probably hasn’t done this before, I can somehow tell that from the rest of movements. Anko-sensei’s been around a lot, one easily hears the stories of the gangbangs every Friday organized by her, but Kakashi-sensei’s never done it apparently, or else she would have responded with a smartass remark like: hey, you’re very big and all that, but let’s see how you can come. I want to taste your cum, or something like that, though Kakashi-sensei looks the type to be a completely horny slut to people she lusts after… which is me... he looked at her silver hair as she took more of his cock into her mouth, feeling how her tongue lavished attention to it, which was pretty clumsy after he had been victim to his mother’s technique, but still good to make the hormones within his body start to boil, looking down at her and then by some manner of will, grabbing her head and pushing it to his pelvic bone without much trouble, with her being forced to swallow his meat as it was rammed into her throat by his rough actions.
The sound that she made was akin to a cat being strangled, she thought as she could feel his hard rod go into her throat and make her feel a bit nauseous, but squashed that feeling soon enough as she got over her gag reflex, which was something that she had picked up in the first years of her biology schooling, the gag reflex being the first thing that she got out of her system, since she would often have to work with decaying bodies while still being a student, thus now completely able to suppress it.
There was a silence as he held her head there, her eyes looking up at him, meeting his eyes, which seemed to glow almost crimson in the lighting, making him look a conqueror to her, the mental image of Nobunaga being superimposed upon her retina’s, the royal pose that he took as he had shoved his cock down her throat being almost enough to make her burst into tears as she could feel the gratitude for having some manner of endearment from him, feeling how eh apparently liked it because there was a feeling within her throat that his cock was swelling, thus making her swallow, as she had heard about men being able to come faster, and she really wanted a drink right now, her feelings for the teenager shoving his cock down her throat having increased from mere lust to love, the feeling being strange, her hormones all in disarray, something which shouldn’t considering her normal feelings for the boy, but still, he was just so attractive that she couldn’t say no, the idea of being his mate having sunk in pretty quickly, though she had no idea why she termed it as mate, which confused her a bit but as he apparently began to breathe heavily, she lost that train of thought as she began to swallow faster, the feeling that permeated her being being so strong that it made her go weak in the knees, which was something that wasn’t too well liked as she could hear him grunt, the feeling of her throat being sprayed with fluid, which must be his come, pushing against his legs to have a bit more breathing space, and getting a taste.
Naruto could feel how he was close to the point of no return, her eyes almost seeming to plead for him to come In her mouth, the feeling of her tongue beginning to caress the side, with her swallowing making him get the delightful sensation of how a woman serviced a man that she apparently liked. The feeling was somewhat like how his mother had sucked him off, but the fervor of the lust that he saw in her eyes., along with the manner that she slaved over him, her eyes showing a determination that was so great that he almost couldn’t believe it. There was a silence as he looked at her, feeling how his cock began to spurt out cum into her mouth, and throat, though her throat was a nicer approximation, since he was still in her throat, releasing her head as he came. The feeling of it being able to flow down her throat being an additional sensation, though when she pushed her head back, he let her, since his hands weren’t on her head anymore, so thus making him feel a bit better than before as she watched how she took his cock in her mouth, apparently drinking his cum, though she let it come out of her mouth, spraying her face with some cum. The feeling of watching a girl have his cum on her face was something that he found that he could like. It showed a great deal of submitting to his will, the feeling of power that went through him being the thing that was motivating him, the damned feeling already beginning to sink into his subconscious, the feeling of doom that had been in the back of his mind even further pushed back, the feeling of lust overtaking him for a moment, his features taking on a more foxy side, looking at her and then hoisting her to her feet, licking her neck slightly, there no cum had come yet. He looked her in the eyes with his crimson orbs now really being shiny in Kakashi’s opinion, apparently ready to take the next step for her, the feeling of anticipation coming to her and making her halt a moment as she saw his cock go up once again, therefore showing incredible stamina that was something out of the ordinary, the feeling of it being because of her setting her ablaze from the inside, the feeling of lust beginning to make her almost crazy in the head, the feeling spreading through her entire body and making her feel so damn horny that she didn’t resist him when he placed the tip of his cock against her pussy and penetrated her in one go, not trying to hold in her soft moans as she was now finally rid of her virginity, by his big cock.
Naruto didn’t know why, but the feeling he got over his spine was something that he liked, the feeling of her tight wet snatch over his cock, the penetration having gone off without a hitch, the dominant feeling within him surging to an overload once more. He bit down in Kakashi’s neck, drawing blood and making her moan rather loudly, which he quickly silenced by placing his hand on her mouth.
There was a silence after that, only Kakashi’s moaning being muffled by his hands as he bit down deeper, rivulets of blood flowing into his mouth now that he was sucking on the wound, tasting her delicious blood. The feeling in his body increased exponentially, the feeling being so great that he just wanted to scream it out to the world how good he felt. There was a stream of something that made him feel so good. There was a tremor that went through him as he grabbed Kakashi tightly, looking her deep in the eyes as a bit of blood began to make its way down her neck, the feeling being there that made him go nuts on the inside, thrusting deeply into her, going into her until his balls hit her flesh, making her eyes go wide as she gasped for air, making him loosen up his hand a bit to let her breathe, though it was clasped around her mouth swiftly again as she was about to moan again. The feeling of difference went through him as he could feel her warm hotness around his cock, the feeling of her wet vice around his meat was so exquisite that he began to moan softly himself, though he kept it to a minimum.
Her body temperature was hot, she thought as she began to sweat slightly, her breasts jiggling slightly as she was pounded from below, Naruto’s cock going into her pussy with long strokes that made her go wild. She knew that she would have been a bit more silent if it were in a more public place, but the risk of discovery was something that she was not willing to make bigger by moaning. When Naruto’s body was against her, his teeth against her neck, having drawn blood and with him drinking it, it sent a flood of her pussy juices down her body, over Naruto’s cock, it was pretty awesome, she found herself, since his meat was filling her up nicely, being the perfect shape apparently, since he was just young and virile and would probably grow a little bit, to make her feel a lot better than before, the feeling of the powerful thrusts going through her body and making her feel so good that it was unbearable for her. The feeling inside her pussy was intensified with every thrust that she received, the feeling that she was being fucked by something that was the size of a big pole, one like a telephone pole, but organic and being all cute and such, giving her yummy cream to fill her insides with…
There was a silence as she could feel him coming inside her, her eyes going wide and her lower lip trembling as her own orgasm overtook her, the feeling being so damned good that it was almost insurmountable, the feeling that ripped through her body, making her so damn wet that it was already at the moistest point, the juices streaming down her thigh as his cum mixed with hers, her eyes going slightly crossed, sinking against him as she blacked out momentarily, bliss having overtaken her…
There was a silence as he released his grip on her, causing her to hit the ground with a rather hard thud, shaking her out of her daze. He looked at her and then tucked his little soldier back inside, looking at her and helped her up.
“We should get you dressed…” she nodded, still somewhat dazed from her orgasm, fingering her lips, feeling a bit of his cum on her fingers and then moved her fingers to her mouth, tasting the mix of their cum. He smiled softly at her as she modeled some lingerie, making a quick job of it, deciding to buy the set since he commented that it looked hot on her.
There wasn’t much more to do then that, so they departed, paying for it at the register, with the clerk looking particularly uninterested. Naruto himself didn’t really mind it all, seeing that Kakashi was blushing slightly as he had held her hand during the time they were together, making it look like they were a couple or something. There was a silence as they walked along, the silence being something that was uncomfortable to them. “Want to go for some ice-cream?” she asked, to which he nodded, making her smile because he liked her suggestion.
There was an air of tension between them as they walked to the ice-cream parlor, with Kakashi being slightly reluctant to sit down, being somewhat embarrassed about being seen with a student, though nobody would have any valid reason to make a connection between her and Naruto in an intimate sense, which was something that she hadn’t been really too keen about though she did want to feel Naruto inside her again. The feeling persisted as she ordered a sundae with strawberries and whipped cream, while he had ordered a dame blanche, which was essentially vanilla ice-cream with a hot chocolate sauce dipped over it, usually served with a small cup for the hot sauce to be stored in until it was poured over the ice-cream.
“What are you planning right now, Naruto-kun?” she asked him as he waited with her for their ice-cream to arrive. She found it rather cute that he was apparently thinking about something, the whisker marks being slightly creased and more visible then before, though it didn’t detract from his handsomeness, merely enhancing it to an aspect that she had previously not noticed. There was a silence as she didn’t speak and he was still lost in thought. “Naruto-kun?” she tried to break a new subject as she fo8und it rather boring that he didn’t speak. “Yes?” he replied, looking up at her with his eyes full of mirth as if he had just seen something peculiar, which he found funny.
She blushed almost as she caught the glint in his eyes, though it really was something different. Of course, it would be something relating to her, since she was the object of his eyes at the moment.
“Do you like me?” his reaction to that was a soft chuckle, his eyes being suddenly cast down to the ground.
Do I really like her? he asked himself, thinking about it in concept with the thoughts that had been running through his mind every now and then, the idea of possibly seeing her as some sort of woman that might be able to become one of his mates, which he had found out from his mother, every demon having had at least one mate with which they continuously fucked and created babies, since the Demon population was very low in the world,. Leading to a lot of tries being made to create children, since Demons often were unable to have children right on the first attempt.
What is he thinking about? She asked herself as she looked at him, his face apparently having gone blank while she was immersed within her thoughts, a slight crease of his brow indicating that he was thinking about it right now.
“I like you.” Was all that he said to her, his mind pondering about the meaning of her words, since they could either mean love, or merely endearment, or the sensei-student relationship that was so often in the news lately, of an older sensei seducing a younger student, often the sensei being male while the student was a female, though it did happen that a female sensei took a special relationship status with a student once they had graduated,. Of course, that was merely something that he didn’t even want top think about, the thing that was on his mind being in the here and now, making it into something that was active right now.
“In what way do I like you, l you want to ask, right?” he said before she could say anything, looking at her straightly without any reservations as she pondered about the meaning of the words that he had given to her just a second ago.
“Yes.” She answered honestly. What if he only sees me as a quick fuck, and doesn’t love me? Its true that I would be able to get over it, but I can’t face rejection now, since he’s already taken my virginity with his big cock. “I would like to know what you think of me.”
Naruto nodded, rubbing a spot on his arm where a small mark had appeared, a big bruise apparently having been there which was fading quickly, making it unblemished skin as he watched it, his healing factor being the thing that he liked most about his body, save for the fact that he grew mighty wicked claws within a second if he chose to go half-demonic in this state of dress, though when he would be able to go full was still up for debate, since it was apparently rather hard to do, since his mother had told him and Yugito that it was rather painful and could only be achieved after some time because your body needing to Mature before it would be able to handle the drastic change from humanoid to demonic, which would cause a lot of stress on the body because of the bones shifting and making sure that it would be all appropriated to the right body area, with tails having to be grown since he was a Kitsune, son of the mighty nine-tailed one, though Kyuubi always said that she wasn’t that powerful, having only leveled a good part of Tokyo during her labor, which was explained as a freak terrorist bombing to the media, which it looked like of course, since the quakes had been rather heavy, with some buildings downright exploding form the sheer demonic aura that his mother had thrown around.
His father hadn’t been around to see him get born, of course. He was still a man who apparently knew that his mother was a demon after he had been born, after he finally had been coming through in the features had been a good indication that his son was not a human child, noticeably through the eyes and the fact that Kyuubi proclaimed that he had been a pretty demon, which clued his father in…
“I like you in every way that you appear, Kakashi-sensei. I like the way you move, your cute moans when you get excited and most of all, your indomitable spirit and wit, along with that very high intelligence that you seem to have in greater qualities then me…” he flattered her like that, which she took as a huge compliment, making him feel slightly interested in the way that she was busying herself with that fact that she was desirable in every way to him.
In another store… Chaos reigned
Itachi was busy with trying on a dress, Tsunade not really keeping much supervision, trying on a new dress for herself at the moment, the idea being something like shopping with the students, getting them some clothing to wear at school…
Yugito exited the dressing room in a very short black skirt, a very short top which showed off a lot of flesh under the breasts, along with a tie which seemed to be pretty normal, save for the fact that it was something resembling a schoolgirl outfit, there being something that resembled a blouse being the top part.
“Nice outfit.” Tsunade commented, looking at Yugito for a moment as she wore a nice black dress at the moment, just interested in wearing it for once. Of course, she wouldn’t buy it since it was pretty expensive, and she didn’t like wearing dresses, since she barely got any social occasions where she would have to wear them.
“You look really good in that, Yugito-chan. It suits the bad schoolgirl image…” Itachi added her 2 cents to the conversation, currently decked out in a gothic outfit, which suited her pretty well, though she grabbed some school outfit in the manner that Yugito wore, intending to have the intention of getting into Naruto’s class and maybe making out with him during the break. There would of course be some sort of control for it, so that it didn’t get too out of hand, but it was something that she would also have to look into, since Tsunade-sama was the one that called the shots in the office of the principal, being said principal and thus also responsible for the dress code in the school, which she could alter in a way she said fit.
“Tadaah! How do I look?” Yugito’s eyebrow rose to a good height as she looked at Itachi, who had managed to make an even sluttier outfit together from what she had picked, a blouse that barely covered her breasts, with a skirt that looked to be child sized, giving a pretty good show of her panties should she ever have to bow before anyone not Naruto. A part of Itachi’s bran was visible and she knew that it would be gone by the time that she would go to class.
“You look like a cheap whore.” Came from Yugito’s mouth, being laced with a pretty heavy amount of amusement. “Of course, that’s why I selected this outfit… I’m going to be Naruto’s little slut, only there to please him and nobody else… Though I doubt mom would agree with that, since it’s pretty often that she tends to mess with my clothing style.”
Tsunade sighed deeply. “Is it only because of a boy that you are going to dress like that?” she got a look of agreement, though Yugito voiced her answer: “Yep, Uzumaki Naruto is the target, Tsunade-sama.” There was a silence as Tsunade tried to recall just which child was Uzumaki Naruto, freezing up slightly a the face was registered to the name, knowing that she was his ELDER sister, which would make it an incest thing if they ever got into a relationship, with all the things together from it of course.
“But he’s your brother!” she said in a hushed whisper, Yugito merely raising an eyebrow. “Mom fucks him, so I get the same chance.” Tsunade’s eyes went crossed as she slumped to the floor, having received a killer head-ache, coupled with the fact that Itachi had bumped her on the head…. Using a small coat hanger... which showed how clever Itachi was, to knock out the older woman on a time where she would likely forget whatever Itachi had said, since it was committed to short term memory, which was in the place where Itachi had just knocked her unconscious, therefore making memory loss for up to 10 to 20 minutes, depending on how soft Tsunade’s skull was. Of course, it could also not be effective, but Itachi was sure that she had done a pretty good job, using anatomy to her advantage.
After taking the clothes with them to the cash register, they paid for it and then lugged the unconscious woman between them, going to the next store, which held pretty much everything a girl would need while going to school… AKA agenda’s, some cute things to accessorize their outfits, some book bags which had cute things embroidered on them. Of course, Tsunade would be paying for it all, since it was school related, having taken some of the money out of her bag while she had been knocked out.
Tsunade awoke to the sounds of female laughter, her eyelids opening to look at Yugito’s face close to hers. “Tsunade-sama, we used your credit card to pay for our uniforms… You did approve them before you blacked out suddenly like that.”
Tsunade could remember the outfits which the girls had displayed to her, which was extremely sexual in nature, making her feel a bit ashamed at having such thoughts, since she didn‘t normally think that such girls would look hot and sexy in those outfits, but she wasn’t too bothered by the entire thing, which was more like it being a childish prank to go dressed like that to school. The price didn’t really matter to her, having quite a sizeable income, being the principal of a High school being a good job to get money, since you’d need a good brain on your head, which she had of course, despite being blonde and slightly gullible, according to some joke written on the wall of the boy’s toilet room, which depicted her as some sort of blonde joke of a woman who obeyed Orochimaru’s every wish, going into the downright dirty area after someone added a thing she could do to the serpentine man. Still, she wanted to prove that she wasn’t just some big-titted blonde, despite that being the right designation for her.
She smiled to herself as she came to the conclusion that she would need to get laid sometimes, having been without a man in her life ever since she had been 17, which was now 9 years in the past, which constituted to her job of being a principal scaring most of the possible people away, being seen as a dumb blonde who apparently got the position through sexual favors instead of having worked for it… then again she did sleep a lot during work, the idea being that she had assistants to take care of stuff, which the school nurse named Shizune often did, because Tsunade had helped her out a lot while they were still in college, with Tsunade being the one that had helped Shizune turn into a nurse, despite having been in a very unhealthy, her job being literally a crack whore, addicted to heroin along with some other narcotics, of which Tsunade, with a great deal of effort and time had managed to make Shizune clean once more, making her into someone who at least managed to do good at being a nurse, her entire personality having done a twist from a careless whore into a caring and loving woman, who acted like she was Tsunade’s elder sister or something.
Nobody in the school really knew about Shizune’s past, Tsunade being the one that kept it a secret from everyone, not wanting to make people interested in the school nurse, who she had practically supported throughout their high school and college years, ever since they had met one night, when Shizune was having a rather averse reaction, with Tsunade using some medical stuff that she had learned from her uncle, who was a damn good doctor.
It was something that she didn’t really want to think about now, that always made her feel depressed, seeing Shizune like she was back there, being skinny like a twig, with hollow eyes and a somewhat scrawny figure, her breasts being smaller due to lack of nutritional food, a needle in her arm, her clothes all ripped and a big tattoo with the word Demon in gothic letters.
Eventually she had managed to gain some weight and become somewhat better looking, though she had the occasional relapse in the body area, which was usually evident by the silent hungry look that she had in her eyes, though she would always act cheerful around everyone. Nobody really knew Tsunade like Shizune did and she knew Shizune better then Shizune herself did. It was something of a relationship between the two women that was advanced in a manner that made it quite unprofessional in a way that would be considered odder then any normal relationship. Shizune watched her to make sure she didn’t sleep too much, and Tsunade watched Shizune to make sure that she didn’t really make too much trouble, like using drugs from the school medical cabinet.
“Alright girls, do you have everything required? I’ll even pay for it all, as a sign of my good will to have you all in class.” There was a silence from the two girls, until they both let out a cheer. “You’re the best, Tsunade-sensei!” they hugged her in a collective effort, Tsunade suddenly getting the feeling of breasts touching her as the two young women hugged her in a manner which looked awfully close, almost like a Yuri scene from a flick she had watched last night, where there were three school girls in a relationship with one another, with jealousy ripping them apart slowly, as with social stigma and other things that made it into a sobfest which she had seriously considered buying it on DVD, since it would be nice to watch again…
Neither girl liked to hug a woman for a long time and they let go, a blush staining their cheeks slightly as they had been carried with the moment, the reaction being instantaneous to thank the woman for buying the things for them. Luckily, Tsunade seemed to be blushing also, which made it somewhat bearable, her blush being more unnoticed due to most people looking at her breasts more then at her face, which was something that Tsunade didn’t really like, but her boobs were about the size of a head.
“Alright, who wants some ice-cream? I think I could use a good bowl of the cold stuff.” Tsunade announced to the two girls, both of which looked at her and then gave identical smiles, the idea of having ice-cream being something that brought a bigger smile to their faces as they thought about the great things that they could do with the ice-cream to each other, maybe even some of the more illicit things, though that thought went through the head of every one of the three ladies, with Yugito’s ending with strawberries being eaten from Tsunade’s body, Itachi’s small daydream ending with her getting fucked by a big dildo in her pussy, Tsunade’s ending in a bed, with the two girls lying against her.
A rather disturbed laugh came from Yugito’s throat, shaking the two others out of their thoughts as Yugito looked at them with a look that a cat would give to a helpless mouse in a corner, ready to be devoured by the cat’s big jaws and being chewed on, covered in saliva.
“Yugito-chan, you alright?” Itachi asked, looking at the blonde young one, who had a very disturbed smile on her face, along the same lines as her younger brother sported at times, which would make it a family trait, since Kyuubi had a lot more experience with giving maniacal smiles, being responsible for some of the most depraved acts in mankind’s history in Japan, having bore witness and being a main destructive force in the Edo period and a war within the history of mankind.
“Yes… I smell my little brother…” eyebrows were raised, Tsunade looking at her with a rather amused look. “Impossible. You can’t smell your brother here, I sent Kakashi-san to make sure that he got some better clothes for school, though it is entirely possible that he just woke up right around the time that people seemed to be going shopping, though he could have just finished, or be inside a store, besides humans can’t smell as good like animals, and since you don’t seem to belong to the animal kingdom, I would have to conclude that you can’t smell your brother…”
Yugito raised an eyebrow again at the presumption of Tsunade and sighed slightly. “Who said I was human?” a silence fell over the three as they walked to the ice-cream parlor, only to see Kakashi getting fed some of her sundae by Naruto, who appeared to be in tip-top shape again, dressed like a true gentleman with a shirt that seemed to ooze coolness and making him look like a mature individual, something which made Tsunade’s heart skip a beat, with the two other girls besides her gnashing their teeth slightly as they looked at Naruto with a fixed gaze and then moved towards Kakashi, who appeared to be pretty entertained by herself as she began to make some sort of movement with her tongue, touching his finger and licking it slightly in an erotic manner, which would indicate that there was a closeness between them that would be unaccepted by the two girls.
“Naruto-kun!” both of them were at his side within moments as they agreed wordlessly that it would be best for him to get the two girl sandwich special, which involved a bathroom, soap, some water, maybe a few other things not usually seen in a way to be used in such an encounter.
“Yugito-neechan, Itachi-chan? What are you doing here?” Yugito gave him her cutes smiles at Naruto, looking at Kakashi with a slightly angry look while Naruto wasn’t looking. “Well, we were shopping for school uniforms and we’ve gotten one of the nicest ones available, though we did more or less put them together ourselves, with Tsunade-sama being the school principal and thus approving of the uniform…” she trailed off, looking at Naruto, who merely smiled brightly. “Interested in having some ice-cream? Kakashi-sensei will pay!” there was a silence as Kakashi looked at Naruto, with Naruto being slightly put out with Kakashi’s reaction, which was wide eyes, like a scared child, her face contorting into one of terror that would make it something that was unbearable for the young teacher. “Them too? You pay, I have done enough paying got the day…”
Yugito sighed deeply. “I’ll pay for it, okay? It’s the best thing I could do since I didn’t have to pay for the school uniform.” There was a silence as Naruto looked at his sister. “But you’ll need the money.” She smiled, looking at him and then hugged him tightly, his head being firmly lodged between her breasts and rubbed them in his face especially right, his eyes going slightly scrunched up as he didn’t really get much time to breathe anymore. Of course, any other man would kill to be in his position, being pushed into a hot chick’s breasts, despite it being a relative of him. It would be other if it had been something else, like Tsunade doing it.
“You shouldn’t worry about money, lil bro. Just worry about me at night, okay?” He sent her a surprised look that made her giggle slightly as the look was just so adorable, placing a kiss on his cheek and then seating herself next to him, grabbing a chair form a nearby table. Soon, they were all seated at the table, with Yugito having offered to pay for the ice-cream almost immediately once the waiter came. Of course, it went accompanied by some looks and flaunting of assets, but at least Yugito got 20% off the price. It was something of a testament to her skills as a woman that she did indeed manage to get the 1/5 off the price, which was something of a feat that her mother had mastered in the time of her mid-twenties, in Demon years of course…
Still, once he watched her eat her ice-cream, licking with her delicate tongue the ice, making him feel strange inside his chest, the feeling of it being pure agony to watch his big sister eat in a manner which was both erotic as well a c hilling made him feel a bit cautious about the way that he should get up when she was done, since he sported a rather embarrassing problem, one that shouldn’t be present at the moment, since it was his extremely hot and sexy sister performing oral actions on ice-cream, which constituted of licking the spoon in a manner that would make lesser women die of unsexiness…
As Yugito finished off her ice-cream, she spared a glance at Naruto, who looked positively uncomfortable where he was sitting, Tusjnnade watching how red he could turn in the face after discretely asking whether he had a fetish for women eating ice-cream…
“You like seeing women eat ice-cream?” he heard someone say close to his ear, turning to the side to see Tsunade there, looking at the way that he turned red in the face once confronted with his staring. “Eh…”
Tsunade gave him a grin that was almost cruel in an aspect and then leaned over, looking at his reaction as she softly stroked his cheek, with an affectionate smile on her face, her eyes never leaving his as she gave him a look that clearly stated something in a language that he didn‘t seem to get, but the other females did, looking at Tsunade with a slightly scandalized manner, though Yugito’s glare was somewhat fiercer, her eyes giving off some sort of auto-cannon-like glare.
How dare she make a pass at Naruto-kun! He’s my loving, extremely cute brother, who just needs a bit more love from everyone around him. If that old woman gets her claws on him, she’ll make him into something that’s not Naruto-0like, turning him into a geek… or worse, a teacher! There was a sense of duty that she had, which was set off by Tsunade’s comments, stopping eating momentarily as she spoke her mind. “He’s not some innocent boy you can corrupt, Tsunade-sensei, he’s special.” After saying that, she waited for the reaction.
“Oh really? I see he’s gifted, I knew that already from his grades, though they are very low… they do seem promising, though I suspect that he’s been given some hard tests, due to some… prejudice from the local teachers, who apparently don’t like his mother… well, the female ones, that is. He’s doing well in most other subjects, except for Sex Ed, which he made a swift exit after kicking his sensei in the face, though he claimed that she was about to rape him or something.”
Naruto nodded. “Anko-sensei is crazy! She’s totally out of bounds, always trying to grope me, calling me her favorite pet and trying to get my pants off when I walk past her office, where I don’t now WHAT happens.” Tsunade shrugged at that. “I did notice people often getting out with cuts on their body, but I don’t really pay attention to what goes on there. There are things I don’t want my virgin ears to hear…”
As one, every person in their little group looked at her with eyes that seemed to be filled with disbelief. “Virgin ears?” Naruto voiced the unspoken question first. Tsunade nodded. “Yep, virgin ears… “ Yugito raised an eyebrow but chose to keep silent, instead it being Itachi who spoke: “How can you have virgin ears?”
“Because they never have been used in sex…Duh…” Naruto looked at her with a look like he saw water burning… “… Even your nostrils?” Tsunade gave him a strange look, raising an eyebrow. “What about them?”
Itachi sighed deeply. This would be tough explaining to the blonde that she would be explaining stuff to Naruto… “I think he meant that the nostrils were used in sexual actions, though I don’t think you’d be so sick to allow someone to do that to your nose…” Tsunade’s eyes widened almost comically as the deeper meaning sank in and then began to choke on her saliva.
“You alright, Tsunade-sama?” he asked, looking at her with some worry in his eyes, despite the fact that she was a pervert who only had ears virginal, though it could be that she was merely being a dumb blonde… which was insulting, since he was a blonde too, and certainly not dumb, though his sister did insinuate things…
“Yes, I njust choked on some spit… I meant that I had virginal ears in that sense, along with my nose and nostrils, which are part of the nose of course… I’m pretty much virginal in every hole except the baby one.” There was a sound of crickets chirping, despite it being day…
A vendor with crickets passed the ice-cream parlor by, shouting about buying his crickets, Naruto staring in wide wonder at his principal, Itachi and Yugito having comical sized eyes, almost like table dishes, with Kakashi only giving a slight sigh and then got up, seeing that Yugito’s ice-cream had been devoured by the same girl…
There was a silence as they got up, Naruto’s little problem being gone by the time that he had managed to get himself under control again, with Tsunade blushing terribly. “I’m sorry for saying that, it was a spur of the moment thing.” She apologetically bowed before them and Naruto sighed. “Why the hell am I surrounded by horny beautiful women?”
“Maybe because you are sexy?” Itachi said as she walked up beside him, his eyes going over her body and watching her body as she literally applied herself to his body, wrapping a hand around his waist while Yugito took his oither side, wrapping her hand around the other part of his waist. “We decided to do a little… sandwhiching as we get back to your house, Naruto-kun… I hope that you’ll be able to… keep up with us…” there was a silence as Naruto looked at Tsunade, who was giving the two girls a exasperated look, looking at them and then shaking her head. “Teenage pregnancies occur out of threesomes a lot more then they do out of Orgies… then again, most threesomes are two guys on a girl, but this is something I’d like to watch…”
Naruto looked at Tsunade, seeing that she was looking at him with a rather predatory look, making his eyes go all crossed as she walked up to him and grabbed him straight in the crotch, until something cold slid down his spine.
He awoke with a start as he felt something cold slide down his spine, looking up to see his sister behind him with a small ice cube in his neck, hearing the laughter of the rest of the girls, realizing that he must have dozed off, it being a nice day afgter all, with the sun being out and such making him sleepy. “Had nice dreams Naruto-kun?” he heard someone say, replying without really thinking: “Yes, you all were in it, naked, kissing me and eventually…”
A smack on the head sent it against the table, making him feel a spike of pain lance through his body. His eyes looked at Tsunade as she sighed deeply. “You keep your fantasies to yourself, alright? It’s bad enough that everyone sees me as boobs with blonde hair.”
“You do have a personality and the most gorgeous set of breasts that I have seen, next to mom and Yugito-neesan.” The eyebrow of Tsunade raised. “Right, and I am Emperor Showa…” there was a mocking tone in her voice. “Why don’t you show me that you’re a real man? I don’t think you have the guts.”
Tsunade did have some heavy alcohol through the ice-cream which she had ordered and eaten. It was a mix of whisky, rum and gin ice-cream which made her vision slightly blurry as she looked at the young man for a moment, mocking with a glance.
“You don’t want to do that, Tsunade-sama.” There was a tone of urgency within Kakashi’s voice, Tsunade realized, looking at the Biology teacher with a raised eyebrow. “He kills you if you’re a virgin… hell, he almost killed me with that damn big yummy… you know what…” there was a silence between all the people on the table, looking at Kakashi, with Naruto being the notable exception as he blushed slightly. “YOU HAD SEX WITH HER?” Yugito shouted, luckily it being not so busy, though it did make people look at them with an interested look in their eyes.
“Alright, I wouldn’t have shouted that out loud, but it’s true…” Kakashi looked up to see two glowering girls stare at her with a glare dictated to her face in extreme, that was uncomfortable to her. “I didn’t even get a chance to get him alone…” Itachi looked at her object of affection, making Naruto feel uncomfortable about the look that she sent at him. “Orgy tonight?” she asked Yugito, who nodded. “I’ll call my mom.”
“Don’t I get a say in this?” “No.” there was a silence as Itachi and Yugito looked at each other with a satisfied expression on both their faces, before either realized something important… they would need to get up early to get ready for school, which was something that neither really looked out for, since it was nothing to sneeze at, his time being pretty much spent at the school, Thus giving them ample opportunity to get him alone, then maybe pull him into an empty classroom and then use one of the desks as a personal fuckspot.
“Well,. Since I do have to mentally prepare myself for the hordes of boys that are going to be drooling all over the floor when they see us, I think we’d just delay the orgy plan for a later date, preferably when I have made some… alterations to the house, which will include my mother getting some lessons in the pleasures of sex by Naruto-kun.” Itachi sighed deeply as she gave Naruto a look which clearly stated that she was repressed in her sexuality and wanted to get fucked as much and often as possible by a man, who she had selected to be Naruto, since he did seem to be at the right time on the right place, Yugito sharing the feeling but that being more out of a deep-rooted love for her little brother, who had been having sex with their mother, who had apparently been horny s hell ever since she didn’t have any sex for a long time.
“Uchiha Sasuke…” he said, looking at the boy as he looked up to his friend, his eyes meeting the now-crimson orbs that Naruto possessed. “Uzumaki Naruto.” His friend muttered, looking at the new look that his best friend had adopted. “You look good… Better somehow.”
Naruto nodded. “Can I come inside?” Sasuke nodded. “Not inside my mom. I don’t want to be an uncle yet.” There was a silence as Naruto groaned deeply, knowing that Sasuke would say that. “Come on, cut it out! I’m your best friend! Besides, it’d be a little brother or sister for you.” Sasuke looked at him with a dead look in his eyes. “I have no best friend.”
“Sasuke… Don’t tell me…” Sasuke looked up to Naruto, seeing a grave look come on his face. “You had sex with the boobless skank?”
A choking sound was heard, Naruto looking down at Sasuke as he appeared to be choking on thin air, his face a pale green colour, mixed with white accents on some spots. “No?” Sasuke gave him his best mock glare. “You’re still my best friend Naruto. Just don’t scare me like that with the boobless skank…” Naruto punched him on the shoulder. “Just think about my mom naked, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind…” there was a silence as Sasuke looked at Naruto without speaking, his eyes focused on Naruto’s face, his teeth gritted together. “I will not see your mother as a sex object, Naruto.”
“I don’t mind.” A voice came from behind Naruto as he turned around to the user of the voice, looking at his mother dressed in some slacks, her body being on display for the whole world to see, but he knew that she was trying to get his attention probably…. Which was something that he liked, since his mother was hot, even though he didn’t want the others to say that…
“You don’t mind?” she nodded, licking her lips. “As long as Naruto’s home every night and masturbates regularly, I don’t have a problem with it…” Sasuke nearly fainted at that comment, though Naruto shook his head. “Keep a lid on it mom, I don’t want word of our ‘family activities’ to get out. Sasuke will keep his mouth shut, right?” Sasuke dumbly nodded, Kyuubi merely smiling at him, before grabbing her top and flashing him her chest, which bounced a few times, before hugging him tightly.
“Going to rape my son, Kyuubi-san?” The voice of Uchiha Mikoto came from behind Sasuke, making him turn his head as he was being hugged by a voluptuous young woman who possibly was not only older then his mother, but also seemed to be a lot stronger in terms of grip, since he felt how a little bit of his life was being pressed out of his body.
“Nah, thinking about giving him to you, since you do seem to need the… attention.” There was a small sigh that escaped Kyuubi’s mouth as she watched Mikoto’s reaction, Naruto merely sighing deeply to mimic her sigh, Yugito bounding up behind him, dressed in her new outfit. “How do I look?” was all that she asked, while her mother fixed her top a bit to show no breasts. Mikoto’s eyebrow rose. “You’re going back to school, right?” Yugito nodded. “Orochimaru-san was nice enough to have me in his class, which would make both me as well as Itachi-chan classmates of Naruto-kun, so we can keep an eye out for my little brother.”
Damn, why does that always happen to me? Is every member of that family a nymphomaniac or something? Naruto doesn’t seem to have those qualities though, he’s a decent guy any woman would like to give a good tour of the bedroom. Mikoto’s internal pondering was interrupted by Itachi coming past her, dressed in an outfit which made the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and do a little jig to the Benny Hill theme song. “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU WEARING?!”
Itachi wore a short skirt, the same that she bought yesterday with Tsunade’s credit card, which seemed even shorter in normal daylight. Of course it might be a trick of the light. It was something of a testament to her creativity that she made the blouse extremely revealing in a manner that it looked almost like it was loose, revealing a part of a black bra, along with her pale flesh that she had cultivated due to weeks of studying, which was only broken by some tanning in a tanning salon since she wanted to look a bit different from the rest, though most people agreed that she was a rather fetching young lady.
“Very well, I think I should change into something… more revealing. Sasuke and Naruto don’t mind me wearing this as a school uniform, right? Tsunade-sensei approved this, even paying for it.” There was a silence from Mikoto as she rubbed the bridge of her nose, looking at the way that this conversation had spiraled into something that was both morally wrong as well as being immoral. She could hope that it would be somewhat more decent then the other conversation that she wanted to have before work. “I’m going to work.” Itachi nodded, grabbing Yugito’s hand and pulling her away to a short distance where they would not be able to have their conversation overheard, returning to see Mikoto lock up the house, since nobody was going to be there for at least 8 hours, which was about the time that high school ended giving its classes.
She spotted Kyuubi leaving, apparently going to work, though with that woman, you never knew. Thinking about the financial situation of the Uzumaki family, she found herself thinking about possibly giving the other woman a bit of money, since she had enough anyways, even having enough by making investments into some business a long time ago, when she had been 19, married to Uchiha Fugaku and now being a bit older…
Of course, she knew that with a teacher’s salary, it was pretty tough on the manner of money for a normal person, but she was able to support herself well enough from the money that she had inherited through the family fortune, it being something that she kept well hidden, only letting Sasuke know that they were pretty wealthy. Sometimes, she just wanted to donate something to the Uzumaki’s but she was refused every time, with Kyuubi citing that she didn’t accept charity, that she’d figure something out. In retrospect, Kyuubi always seemed to be able to make ends meet, working long days to keep just enough money for the taxes and other things that were bothersome to normal families, though she would have to work thrice as hard to make more and more money to have someone repair a part of the house, like it had been when she had been working double-time during the summer after a car had crashing into the front of the house, the driver being killed in the impact of the crash. It had been quite the shock for the three of them, as they had been leisurely watching TV while the car had crashed straight into the living room, temporarily shacking up with their neighbors until the repairs could be done.
She started the car without really realizing what she was doing. She surely didn’t expect the girls to get a lift from her, because if they wanted one, they’d just have to say, which she thought they hadn’t. she drove towards the school, parking her car in the carpark and then walking to her first class, though it still was half an hour till class would be in session.
Naruto and Sasuke walked towards the school, Yugito and Itachi both hanging on their respective little brother’s arm, giving off a show of possessiveness for the others, most males looking at Naruto and Sasuke with some small bit of envy within their eyes. “Come on Sasuke-kun, why don’t you try on some of the clothes we’ll pick for you when we go to the mall later today? It’ll look good on you, probably bring out your eyes too.” Itachi was not deterred by her little brother’s vocal protests that it’d be unhealthy for him to go to the mall, Yugito talking to her brother about something else altogether. “So, when we get to your school, we’re supposed to be in the same class, just so I can keep a nice eye on you and make sure that you’re not in trouble at all. Of course, if you want me to bend over and spread your legs somewhere where nobody’s come across us for some 10 minutes, that’d be fine too, I’d love to have you inside me, the feeling of your body against mine almost being as good as mom’s, right?” Naruto on the other hand had his hands clenched, muttering. “Must not give in to sister, must not give in to sister, must not ask her to spread her legs and then go wild on her, desecrating her body.”
“Ooh, desecration sounds so cool, it’d be an honor for me to undergo.” She whispered into Naruto’s ear, watching how he colored a little bit in the face. Her eyes went over the traffic, the cars that passed them by while they walked on the walkway being of different brands and as such, they were usually normal and plain, but one stood out, a red Cadillac, probably imported. “Hey there girl, why don’t you dump the loser and take a ride with us? We’ll show you some really great places.”
The allusion of sex was just within the tone that the young man used, when the Cadillac drove closer to them. She gave the youth a single degrading look and hen smirked. “I’d rather stay with this ‘loser’ who can pleasure me in more ways than one, then a man who probably got only three inches of manliness, while this ‘loser’ has at least 11.” The vicious smirk that accompanied it made the youth shrink back slightly in his seat, her eyes keeping focus on him as she licked her lips dangerously to Naruto, before kissing him lightly on the cheek. “Get lost, I don’t want a little boy like you close to me.”
The youth drove away, an aura of depression seemingly hanging around him as Yugito grinned widely, not unlike the cat that had the canary in its paws. She bared a glance at Naruto, who merely stared at the pavement, his eyes going towards the sides, not really looking at her. “Is something wrong, Naruto?” the words seemed to jerk him out of his funk as he looked at her all of a sudden, his eyes staring at her without even blinking. “Not really, I just thought how cool you were, against that guy.”
“I don’t let anyone distract me from my cute brother. How about you just take it easy, Naruto, you’re still quite weak.” Naruto looked at the girl as she stroked the back of his hand for a moment, his hands sliding slowly down her body, though it was more an idle action then with anything behind it. The way that she seemed to react to it, a smile growing on her face as she could feel how his hand trailed down a little bit, before being pulled back like he was in a shocked state at his actions.
“So, Naruto, why don’t we just discuss the normal points of the day with our sisters? They’d need to know what classes they have together with us.” Sasuke came to his rescue, despite his sister clinging to him like a post-it note. She looked over Sasuke and then poked him in the forehead. “Don’t say such things about me, Sasuke, you might invoke my… ire.” The words were spoken with a gentle hint to it, as they walked on the walkway towards their school, Yugito absently pulling Itachi with her to chat with her for some time, the ideas they got being quite lewd, if Naruto or Sasuke were to overhear them.
Naruto felt excited to go to school today, probably because he had missed out on some classes, or it just might be the fact that his elder sister was the one that was accompanying him, a childish feeling of closeness coming from his chest as she began to giggle loudly, Itachi merely smirking at something, he could see it from the corner of his eyes.
As they arrived at their school, the crowd of students beheld the new additions to the flock, gossip immediately springing up from several of the gossipy people, theories about the two of them being stwo foreign love slaves that Sasuke and Naruto received from an old man from overseas to the idea that the two girls were bodyguards for Naruto and Sasuke, to protect them from their true loves. Unfortunately, the latter theory was the closest one, as Naruto made his way through the mass of people that appeared, the entirety of the student body parting as he had arrived, whispers about his changed appearance coming to the fore, along with the fact that the girls were still with them. As Naruto bared a glance at the mass of people around him, he stared at the way that there was a moment of silence before he turned to Itachi. “You got to go to the principal, right?” the question hung in the air for a moment as Itachi seemed to fumble for an answer, smiling brilliantly for a second and then nodding to him. “Of course, Naruto-kun. Yugito-chan, it’d be best if we just went to the principal to get our stuff and such, we’ll see you two later, alright?”
Naruto nodded at the look that he got from his big sister, the hug that she gave him a few moments later being seen as a token of her affection, though it made members of the newly formed Uzumaki Naruto fanclub weep tears of bitterness and vows to kill Yugito somewhat more common, as she was denounced as a floozy who wanted to take away Naruto-sama or some of that tripe.
Naruto and Sasuke languidly walked towards their classroom, talking about what their first class would bring, a session of ‘class bonding’ as Orochimaru-sensei often called it, the older man taking a particular shine to teaching both Naruto as well as Sasuke about some things in life, though he did that with all his students. The looks that he sent them were often quite compassionate, a lot more soft than any other teacher would give them. The looming feeling that this next hour would be something different then before hung in the air, as they entered the classroom.
“Sasuke-kun!” the screeching sound of Sakura came to their ears, and they winced at the same time, seeing the banshee-like girl stand there with a maddened look in her eyes, as she held up something, which seemed like a scrap book filled with images of Sasuke, though none knew where she had gotten the book from, nor where the photo material had come from. “Please don’t leave me for that floozy! She isn’t as hot and cute as I am, Sasuke-kun!”
Sasuke froze, looking at the pink fangirl and then shook his head and took the time to decipher her words, the words floozy and Itachi forming a connection, a brotherly feeling of concern springing to the fore as he gave Naruto a look. “I’d like it if you didn’t insult her, she’s worth ten times more then you.”
“Sasuke-kun…” the sadness was heard within her voice and it made Sasuke smile for a moment, his eyes going over her body, before giving a small wave, to see whether she was still responsive to what he did. “Sasuke-kun… I must have you.” Then… she threw herself on him, trying with all her might to get his clothes off, the rabidness of her actions being fueled by desire to get the boy of her dreams…
“Get off him Sakura.” A strong hand lifted her into the air, before throwing her a few metres away, before helping up Sasuke. The hand belonged to none other then Naruto, who was looking at her with a disdainful look, the look on his face mirroring Sasuke’s, as he was somewhat irritated at this moment, his eyes going into a deep maroon color, their sensei slithering inside moments later. “at ease Class.”
With the authority as a teacher, he looked at the scene of Sakura being thrown to the side, off Sasuke. It would be quite troublesome should the fangirl go and rape the Uchiha boy, since he would need to prevent that from ever happening, the mental trauma very ell being able to drive Sasuke into a brooding depression, which might cost him his life. “Orochimaru-sensei, Uzumaki was mean and pulled me off my Sasuke-kun.”
“From what I saw, it was you who jumped him, Harunoi-san. Now, take a seat and I will introduce two new members of our class.” Naruto and Sasuke took to their seats, the look on Naruto’s face being slightly pensive as he knew that it would be his sister as well as Sasuke’s sister. The door opened to let the two older girls in, Yugito taking the chance to have wrapped her hand around ITachi’s waist, a grin that spoke volumes on her lips. “Hello everyone.”
“Hello, Miss Uzumaki. This is Uzumaki Yugito, with her compatriot being one miss Uchiha Itachi. Give them a warm welcome for joining this class, as they will be conducting a study into the social behavior of teenagers your age. Don’t be afraid to ask them about some stuff, they both have finished high school and should technically know everything.” He finished his small speech by stepping back and letting the girls have a word.
“Well, I’m happy to be in this class, as it’d give me an insight as to how you work. First thing, let me introduce myself. My name is Uzumaki Yugito, the big sister of Uzumaki Naruto and currently quite unstudioous. The reason I picked your class to follow is because Itachi-chan wanted to do this for her social sciences project and I thought it was a good idea. My likes and dislikes aren’t really something I’d tell, so we skip that part, and just for the record, I’m still single, though I don’t really like dating boys your age.” She stepped back, letting Itachi speak while still keeping a smile on her face, not wanting to show what she really thought about this class of teenagers.
Damn, they all look so creepy. I wonder how Naruto could even keep up with the, they look so boring. The fangirl that Itachi-chan told me about is also there, but she seems somewhat miffed, probably because Orochimaru-sensei gave that little warning. She looked at the members of the class, seeing that the wild wolfish boy was looking at her with naked lust within his eyes, one of the looks that she didn’t like. A shiver went through her body as she began to look at a different person, a blonde girl with long hair which sat to the side of the wolf-boy, who was looking at her with a curious look, a look which in itself wasn’t that bad, but the idea of it being actually pleasant-hearted were quite foreign to her.
She had always been shunned by other girls because she simply was so different from the other girls her age. She always seemed to have an enchanting effect on boys, her looks coupled with the fact that she had quite long blonde hair and exotic eyes meaning that she was always the subject of male fascination, and lust. She looked at the girls of the class, noting with some small amount of worry that they seemed to be looking at Naruto with blushes on their face.
“My name is Uchiha Itachi and I am here to observe you for my project. I am the sister of Uchiha Sasuke and I will be observing you… So don’t mind me, I’m just there to do that and just study.” The explanation, while brief, was enough, Itachi looking at the class and pretty much getting the same conclusion as Yugito. This class had far too many males that had hormone problems.
“Well, seat yourself near your brothers, or just where you find yourself comfortable. For this homeroom session, it’ll be all about how we are going to plan the lessons and…” a crashing sound came from outside, Orochimaru sparing a glance out of the door, his daughter bouncing inside, her generous assets also bouncing with her, the fact that all she wore was a short top with a skirt that looked almost illegal to be worn, due to the shortness of it. “Daddy, we need more milk, want to go shopping with me later today?” the man looked at his daughter and nodded. “Be sure to get some money then, we need it for the shopping.”
“Hai daddy. Hello Naruto-kun, how are you?” in a typically affectionate manner she appeared at his side, rubbing herself against Naruto in a playful manner, causing the young one to blush slightly. The look that was sent at Anko varied from scorched body blast to atomic nuclear explosion to be inflicted upon bare skin. It was not pleasing for Yugito to see someone who clearly was older then her try and seduce Naruto. The other girl seemed to take notice of it, a coy smile appearing on her face. “Ahh, Yugito-chan, how nice to see you! I trust you’ve been well?” the question was accompanied by Yugito getting buried within a hug that was anko-like, the fact that she got her head buried within the chest of Anko being a prime thing. She supposed that it was not all bad, since the other woman did have comfortable breasts to nestle in, the mere feeling of the breasts being quite delicious to her senses.
After the impromptu hug session by anko, she looked at the older girl and then managed a smile. “Well, I’m fine at the moment and currently in Naruto’s class at the moment. You work here too?” Anko nodded. “I’m the current gym teacher. Or at least, I teach gym… or something. I just make them run laps, but you’re excused. You got excellent stamina, if your physical shape tells me enough.” She stroked Yugito’s cheek for a moment, looked at her father and then bounded out of the classroom, her presence being gone just sas swiftly as she had appeared.
“Alright, if there are no more interruptions, let us continue. I asked Yuuhi-sensei to ask you some questions earlier this week, and would like to get to know your answers, since the list I got from Yuuhi-sensei wasn’t too complete. Kiba, please give me your answer.” The boy did as told, Naruto merely staring blankly ahead, not really wishing to involve him with the lesson. “So, mister Uzumaki, let us hear your answer.”
“I told Yuuhi-sensei that I would not mind it if she would share her bed with me.” The answer was something that Orochimaru-sensei did not expect, raising an eyebrow for a moment before shrugging. “The original question as: would you like to see our Principal naked, ut I guess Anko got a hold of my list. Oh well… still, what would you have answered, just to satisfy my curiosity?”
“I’d have said yes, the principal is a beautiful woman.” The answer was generic, as he thought that while the principal seemed to have a bit of a drinking problem, she actually was quite a nice woman on the inside as well, though SHizune-sensei often told her to cut down on the alcohol. Thinking about Shizune-sensei made him realize that a visit would be in order to check up on her, just a general concern for her well-being.
He didn’t know what had happened to Shizune-sensei in the past, all that he knew was that she had graduated medical school under the supervision of Tsunade-sensei and then had then been employed at this school. It had been quite a refreshing change apparently, the woman having come before he had started, but still, it was nice getting to know her, since she seemed to always have something to chat about, the look that usually was on her face being a kind one, which never wavered as he told her something about the way that it all happened in his house. Te fact that his mother was downright lewd at times made it also easier to talk to women, since if a busty 33-year old continued to expose herself in front of him, who was he to resist being slightly more wizened around women?
“Hello Shizune-sensei!” the cheerful sound of Naruto’s voice reached her ears just as she had gotten a cup of coffee for herself. She looked at the intruding student, seeing that Naruto and Sasuke had come to look her up. It really was a good pair of friends it seemed, and Shizune couldn’t help but wonder if she and Tsunade would ever have such a good friendship, or if they would just stay this way, good friends but still with a professional dividing line between them.
“Naruto-kun, Sasuke-kun! How are you boys doing?” the question was aimed at them, but soon enough she noticed the two girls who had followed them, apparently being a bit older than them, along with some familiar features on their faces. Immediately, she linked them as being relatives to the boys who had just invaded her nice office again. “You’re family of Naruto-kun and Sasuke-kun?”
“Yes, sisters.” Yugito said, looking at the school nurse, who went dressed in a white uniform, which was almost like a hospital uniform but held some differences, the fact that the skirt seemed to be longer than usual, as were the covering features of the upper part, not showing cleavage or something like that. “Well, do you want to fuck our brothers?”
“What?” came out of her mouth as she just froze, the girl’s forwardness being extremely uncomfortable as she stared at the girl with eyes widened, Naruto and Sasuke staring at Yugito too with mouth’s falling open from sheer horror that she would say something like that.
Yugito herself looked at the nurse, awaiting her answer. If she said yes, it’d be fine, since Naruto and Sasuke would probably never do that with a school teacher, or well, without having been prompted to. “Why would I do something that illegal?” came the answer from Shizune, who had smoothed out her uniform in a reaction which was somewhat natural. Flashes of something showed on her face, coupled with the feeling of something burning within her.
“Alright, I was just joking. If I were one of their girlfriends, I’d never get rid of them. They are just yummy when they’re all embarrassed.” Is this girl mentally sick or something? I’ve seen nobody ever so blatantly discuss sex like that… well, Anko is pretty weird like that, but she is the daughter of Orochimaru-sensei… Who is pretty creepy himself. “Something tells me that you’re his elder sister, Yugito, right?” the answer was a nod. “Pleased to meet you, Shizune-sensei, Naruto’s told me some good things about you.”
“Did he now? Sasuke-kun, why don’t you introduce your… sister? To me?” Sasuke gave her a nod. “Uchiha Itachi is her name, and she doesn’t say much.” Itachi nodded, giving Sasuke a brief hug, the displays of affection being really something that changed quite a lot for her, since she usually wasn’t the huggy kind of girl, it did feel nice to hug Sasuke once in a while, even though it made the itch in her nether regions flare up an awful lot. The feeling of his skin against her skin was something that she had been aching for for some time, the feeling of wetness within her groin building up as she stood there, looking at the nurse with a strange look on her face.
Shizune was creeped out by the look that Itachi was giving her, the look being intense and hungry, making her feel like the days that she had left behind, to be looked upon as a piece of meat by others, her eyes looking over the body that went with the head that was currently staring intently at her. The body was well-proportioned, the breasts being well-developed, though with Uchiha Mikoto as a mother, it could hardly be anything but perfect. The fact that Yugito, who was standing next to Itachi, was currently dressed in a version of the school uniform which looked naughty, it made Itachi merely look somewhat sexier than before, the look on her face notwithstanding.
“Pleased meeting you, Shizune-sensei.” The words came from her mouth, making her look at the nurse even more intensely, her eyes going over the tight outfit that the nurse wore, before grinning in a slow and disturbed fashion, slowly imagining the clothes being stripped off the nurse’s luscious body, their bodies moving against each other and slowly bringing the other ton ecstasy, their nerves being ignited as they fucked.
“Pleased to meet you too. Naruto-kun, did you and Sasuke just come to show off your sisters, or are you going to bore me again about what you think of school.” She said it with a carelessness in her voice that was warning to Naruto, making the youth formulate an answer that would satisfy the school nurse steadily. “Well, it’d be unusual if we did not talk about school, especially with how Tsunade-sama is handling things around here. If she gets caught drinking, it’d spell the end of her career.” Shizune nodded, walking over to her coffee machine and then putting in a good amount of coffee powder, it being instant. “Want some coffee?”
“Yeah, sure.” “Sure.” “Of course.” “Sure.” They stood there for a few minutes, not speaking, just waiting for the coffee to get done. Shizune fetched some plastic cups from her cupboard, looking at Naruto for a moment before eventually looking at the coffee machine, her hands placing a cup under it and then waiting till it was filled. “Sugar and milk are also available, just tell me how much and I’ll put it in.” there wasn’t much said with those words, as Sasuke said that he’d rather have his coffee black, like his hair…
“Black like your heart is more like it.” Naruto joked, Sasuke giving him an annoyed look. “Hey, you’re the one with a black heart.” Naruto gave him a look which clearly got the point across that one should not joke about that too lightly, though none of the others seemed to get it. “Well, nobody should have a black heart, because then, it’d be rotten or died off, it’s simply not possible.” Shizune’s wise council came through in the end, as she tried to bring logic into this conversation, Naruto and Sasuke giving her a look which was owlish. “Come on, you’d best have it while it’s hot, okay?”
They all drank their coffee, Naruto drinking it in a few gulps, Yugito slowly sipping it, while Itachi just downed the whole cup, Sasuke staring at his sister before trying to imitate her, his throat burning with the hot liquid as he coughed and hacked, the coffee being still inside his mouth due to his refusal to just spit it out. “A bit too hot for you?” came the question from Yugito as she drained the last bit of her coffee, her features suddenly resembling very much a cat as she stretched sexily, licking her lips and then whispering something into Naruto’s ear, which made the boy go red.
What had been said to her brother she would rather keep a secret to others, but it was still worth seeing him go red about it. She stretched slowly, before leaving, pulling Itachi with her. “We’re going to see whether Tsunade-sama is more forthcoming about a certain idea I’ve been having. Come, Itachi-chan… Let’s rock that woman’s socks. I’ll leave you boys to be entertained by Shizune-sensei…” she blew a little kiss at Naruto, before pulling Itachi through the door and then closing the door behind her.
“So, she’s entrusted you two to me… What should I do with the two of you? I could put you to work with the finances and stuff, but you’d just screw up…” She knew that the older sister of Naruto was quite the trickster from the way that she moved and acted, the comments she said being something of amusement to the blonde girl. She looked at Naruto, seeing that he didn’t have much in the same way of humor, though that was debatable, seeing how well they seemed to intermesh with eachother, the way that they acted, playfully giving jabs and jibes at the other, to make the other feel like they were being bullied being a perfectly normal relationship of brother and sister.
“Well, if it’s any use to you, we could help you with placing some stuff on shelves or something.” Sasuke said, stroking his hair absently as he looked the nurse over a few times, nodding to himself for a moment as he thought about possibly going to see whether his mother needed him for something, a sudden change in the air being detected by his senses as he saw Shizune look at Naruto with a somewhat gleeful look.
“Naruto-kun, why don’t you go and sit behind my desk and I’ll give you something you may peruse and give me an oral report on it?” she ushered him into the seat she had been sitting in, placing a small folder in front of him. Technically it would be illegal for her to just shove a student in her place to read a file through, but she supposed that he should better learn about drug addiction, ever since she had been once a ‘crack whore’. It was more of a testament to her teacher that she’d been able to crawl up from that deep pit of despair and become a respectable school nurse, though she did have to take her time to watch after her sensei.
“Sasuke-kun? You may leave, you don’t look like you’ll learn much from this. Originally, I was going to peruse that document myself, but since you two arrived, it’ll be Naruto-kun’s task to look it through. “ the rather callous dismissal made the Uchiha stand up and give a short bow, before going outside of the room, abandoning his friend to the mercy of the school nurse. Sasuke hoped that Naruto would have the common sense not to just bust wild and screw Shizune against the wall, though it would pose as an interesting sight, to see the school nurse pressed up against the wall, her moans being heard throughout the room. He shook his head to clear himself of the thoughts, spotting a clock on the wall telling that he had only 15 minutes of break left.
The common sign of a drug addicted person is the look within their eyes as they spot the drug they are currently addicted to, or the mere rabid behavior as they move around their dwelling, to search for more of the addictive. The feeling of their skin is often clammy and uncomfortable, the smell of the body being quite overpowering in some cases, as they will try to keep the buzz going for as long as they can, even stooping as far as to lethally overdose in some cases.
To fuel their addiction, the female addict often goes into prostitution to get money for the drugs, while the male version of the drug addict goes on a stealing spree, which he will then sell for money. The most common of drugs that are being used by drug addicts are XTC, Cocaine, LSD, Diazepam and speed. The most common form of taking drugs is not to be ascertained, because of the varied ways that it can be taken. Orally taking the drugs makes the buzz last shorter then when sniffing it, though when injected, it is almost near instantly taken to the brain and dispersed to the neural transmitters.
“Who wrote this, it’s full of mistakes and doesn’t flow that well…” he said as he looked up after reading it, Shizune scowling briefly as she looked it over. “Tsunade-sama… Something tells me that she should lay off the bottle a bit more…” Shizune ran a hand through her hair, mentally counting to ten, trying to fight the irritated feeling that had gone through her as she realized that once again, Tsunade hadn’t taken her seriously and written a piece of text without really being too specific, it not being taken serious by the older woman or just written while drunk. She scanned over the text a few times, spotting some things she knew and some things, like the numerical values of blood tests and other specific data being quite sloppily written, though it was mostly accurate.
“Well, thanks anyways for reading. I’d ask you to do an oral report on it, so I could skip reading it myself, but since it appears that our illustrious principal botched up, I’ll have to read it myself.” The reason for letting Naruto read that text was what she had just stated herself, the laziness that came with being a school nurse who didn’t have many patients to attend to and the fact that while she was off the drugs for the time being, she still kept thinking about having a quick fix of the stuff.
Old habits are supposed to be hard to get rid of, of course. There was a moment where she stared at the ceiling, before focusing her attention on the document again, shoving Naruto out of the seat and then perusing it once more, mentally noting the spelling mistakes that were quite common when Tsunade had taken a few sips of Sake, shaking her head. “I guess it’d be better for you to go now, you wouldn’t want to be late for it. Sorry for the strange request of you to read this, but it was all in the name of education…”
“I understand, Shizune-sensei. I’ll be going now.” He gave a short bow before her as he disappeared through the door, going to his next class, which was physical education, as luck would have it…
“Alright, boys go play soccer or something, girls, you go play… dodgeball.” The shouted words were heard over the whole field, Anko standing there with a smile on her face as she gave the boys time to go play soccer, while the girls were supposed to go and play dodgeball. “Anko-sensei, we’ll chip our nails if we do that.”
“No sense worrying about your nails. I want to see people getting hit by balls soon or I’m going to join in, and you all know what that means…” a shiver went through the female aspect of the class, save Itachi and Yugito, who had never before been subjected to one of Anko’s classes, preferably with the way that she taught.
“Alright girls, line up.” Anko said as the girls stood before her in a neat line, one of them shaking slightly as she saw the sensei look at her with a voracious look. “This game is played with balls, and I all encourage you to grab em and throw them at the other girls, preferably hurt them as much as possible…” the undertones within her voice spoke of bloodlust and lust for battle, which made most girls look at her as if she were mad, having experienced Anko in action once before and having come away with bruises…
“Sensei, would we be allowed to throw as hard as possible, or just to avoid breaking bones?” Yugito asked, Anko giving a small nod to acknowledge her question. “Breaking bones nets you bonus points actually… No, I’m joking. Breaking bones is something that’ll get me parents on my case, so try to avoid breaking them, okay?”
While the girls were instructed in Dodgeball, Naruto was off chasing a ball, as it was played along by the other players. Due to the fact that there weren’t enough men in class to form two eleven man teams, it was split in groups of 4 men each, Naruto, Sasuke and Shikamaru and Chouji forming one team, with Neji, Lee, Kiba and Shino forming the other team. They all did their best, Naruto feeling quite at ease with the way that he was able to run at his leisure, his body moving quite well for one that had just been reshaped into a demonic one, along with the fact that he had apparently ‘mated’ with his mother once, the mere thought of it bringing a blush to his face, allowing for a momentary distraction in his attention, the ball being taken from him by a zealous Lee, who whooped something about having taken the ball from the ‘great and hunky Naruto-kun’.
It was an unanimous decision that Lee and his father, Gai, were considered to be some of the more unstable members of society, the fact that they hung out at the Youth Centre sometimes wearing apparently hip sports suits which looked to be form-fitting and apparently deemed cool by them. He would have to admit though that Lee was fairly well-muscled, his muscles being developed well by all the training that he did together with his father, as they kept a strict regimen of eating healthy food and doing lots of exercise.
“Screw this, I’m going to see what Anko-sensei’s doing, maybe challenge her to a game of dodgeball.” The words hadn’t left his mouth till she appeared in front of him, looking at him with an interested look on her face. She looked at the student for a moment before dragging him off, to the protests of his teammates, who scowled at the fact that they were now one man short.
“Damn it, you just had to challenge that woman!” Sasuke growled out to Naruto as he passed him, Anko still pulling him with her, heedless of the fact that Naruto seemed to be making protest after protest, placing him on the field, tossing him a ball and then getting herself one too. “Alright, this will be you versus all of us… Come on girlies, let’s try to hit him till he bleeds…” the sentiment was not shared by the girls, save for Sakura and Ino, who apparently didn’t have much with Naruto, preferring to see him in pain and agony, but they did as was ordered, getting into loose stances with the balls.
Naruto on the other hand looked at the girls and then watched how they took aim and threw some balls, dodging three by merely taking a step to the left. As the next volley of balls went in his direction, he lamented the fact that there were 10 girls in the class, with some of them running around him to fetch their balls again.
Ducking low, he dodged the volley of balls that followed that, sensing that behind him, they were throwing at him again, dodging by merely jumping into the air lightly, a ball hitting where his feet had been moments ago. He looked around, seeing Yugito and Itachi stand there to the side, looking ready to throw a ball at him, and within a second, it happened, the balls flying through the air, his body twisting in an effort to make it dodge the balls, one of them almost hitting him, the ground underneath him being slightly dented because of the force that had been behind the ball.
A silence fell for a moment as the girls stared at Yugito, who had the decency to blush. “Great, another Anko…” came the mutterings from the girl, as their sensei threw the ball she had fetched at Naruto, with him narrowly dodging, a whole stretch of grass being destroyed by the impacting ball, Naruto staring at the carnage for a moment and turned to Anko. “You trying to kill me or something? That’s no way to throw a ball, that’s a murder strike!”
“If I wanted you dead, I’d have killed you with my bare hands already. Come on, show some guts! Be a man worthy of my time.” Another ball was thrown, Naruto ducking to the left, hitting the grass with a thunk, as another patch of grass was smashed by the ball, his eyes on the girls around him, a few balls about to hit him, pushing himself up and then throwing his weight upwards and then narrowly evading the ball thrown at him.
“This is fun!” some of the girls said to one another, taking turns in throwing balls at Naruto, watching how he still dodged them due to the fact that his natural agility was enough to make him dodge most balls, save those thrown by either Yugito or Anko. He hadn’t been hit so far, but every time his sister threw one, she got closer to hitting him. Despite her being a half-breed of human and demon, she had enough throwing strength to severely injure him, though she acted like she was really enjoying it. A ball flew through the air, his body trying to twist out of the way and failing to do so, a loud crack along with a sensation of pain that went through his body as he felt something hit him in his crotch.
Yugito watched how her little brother bent over, a ball straight to the crotch from Anko, who looked shocked enough to make Yugito realize that the other woman hadn’t done it out of vindictive spite, but just got too carried along with the game. She looked at the crumpled up form of Naruto, noticing the hands which were clutching his battered private parts, mentally dreading the thought of them being all smashed to pieces before she could take full use of them.
“NARUTO!” her mouth yelled that without her prompting as she rushed to him, the other girls dropping their balls immediately as they saw the damage that their sensei had done, Anko merely looking numbly at the sight of Naruto writhing in pain. She watched as Yugito was the first to reach Naruto, seeing how the girl seemed to try to get Naruto to respond to her.
“Naruto! Naruto! Can you hear me? Does it hurt?” she asked him in rapid succession, her hands going to touch his hands, trying to assess the damage with her own eyes. There was a moment which passed as she tried to alleviate the pain that he must be undoubtedly feeling, tugging at his pants to assess the damage, only to find that his hands were keeping her from opening his pants. “Don’t bother…” a weak voice said close to her ear, Naruto looking at her with a pained look on his face.
“Cmon let’s get you up.” Yugito tried, her hand finding his hand and then pulling him up, only to have him twist in pain, a startled and pained gasp coming from his mouth, the sound carrying for a few seconds as he gurgled in pain. “That doesn’t look too good, Naru-kun… Why don’t you let Anko-sensei take you to Shizune-san? She’ll know how to fix you up right and proper. “ Anko intruded upon the scene, grabbed Naruto by the waist, just above the pelvis and carried him under her arm without as much as a problem, despite that fact that he was kicking his legs a little, his body moving on its own accord, though the pain was still visible within his movements seemed to hamper it quite a bit.
“Shit. I better follow them, to make sure that sensei doesn’t just put him down roughly.” Yugito muttered as she followed the sensei, leaving Itachi to just stand there, crossing her legs immediately as she sat down on the grass, staring at the place where Naruto had been hurt. The fact that she could hear his bones cracking meant that he must’ve at least cracked his pelvis, an injury which would take some time to heal, never mind the fact that he seemed to have good regenerative powers. She reminded herself that it would be best for them all to just keep a vigilant watch at the teacher and possibly note how violent she seemed to be, though there seemed to be nothing but harmless fun in her actions at the present time. “Uzumaki got what was coming to him.”
A female voice distracted her from her thoughts, a slow look being sent at the speaker, a pink-haired girl who looked at the blonde girl that she had seen before in class, the blonde girl looking somewhat conflicted, before always voicing her opinion. “Let’s go see whether Sasuke-kun is available to chat with?” Itachi growled something in her throat which was inaudible to anyone but her, her eyes looking at the girls and then getting up in a relaxed position. “Leave Sasuke alone, you aren’t worthy of him.”
“Just because you’re his big sister doesn’t give you any ability to tell what Sasuke-kun is thinking!” Itachi rose to the challenge by walking up to the pink-haired girl and grasping her arm roughly. “Listen to me, little girl. If Sasuke has any interest in you, wouldn’t you know it by now? The only reason he is still single is because he doesn’t feel the need to get a girlfriend yet.” Sakura shook her head. “Sasuke is just shy, he’ll come around.”
“Keep on dreaming, girl.” She muttered as she went to the side, where she just stood aimlessly, thinking about what to do now. There should be someone taking over the class, so she figured that she should step up as the de facto sensei. “Alright girls, let’s just continue in the absence of Anko-sensei. All grab a ball and start throwing! I want to see you sweat!” without further commands, the girls followed her orders, a smile coming to her face at the fact that she seemed to have well enough influence to command then to do something.
Naruto was barely conscious due to the pain that was still coursing through his body as he was put down on a bed, Shizune apparently to his side as he could smell the perfume she often wore. There was some talking, none that he could really get, but it seemed to be around the circumstances surrounding this accident. All that he knew was that he at least had broken several of his bones, if the feeling of bones being jagged and broken was correct. It would probably be quite hard to pee if this kept up, possibly even needing to have his pelvic area wrapped in gauze or with a cast around it.
“Oh dear, this doesn’t look good.” Was all that Shizune said as Anko carried in Naruto and put him on a bed. The boy was barely conscious from the way that he swayed slightly, his eyes not even open as he muttered unintelligible words without really seeming to know what it all meant. “What happened?”
“I threw a ball a bit too hard at him and it hit him in the crotch. I guess some of his bones must have splintered or something. He should be glad that he’s special and that he’ll probably heal them…” Anko trailed off, not really knowing how to go about it, especially since Shizune didn’t seem to know of the supernatural creatures that still lived around the world, hiding from the normal humans by wearing their appearance.
“Let’s get those pants off, it’d be best to just feel for the bones while he’s suitably unclothed.” She grabbed the screen and closed it around them, then began to fidget with naruto’s pants, the pants being opened by Yugito in the end, who had practiced on some of his pants, to train for the possibility of having to strip Naruto as fast as possible so they could do the dirty things that ran rampant within her mind.
As she slid down his pants, she could already feel the way that his bones seemed to have fragmented, his skin even looking somewhat misshapen, as if the force had forced all of his bones to splinter in little fragments. She stared for a moment and then began to get his underwear out of the way. She slid them down slowly, taking a moment to look at his rather bruised privates, it seemingly crushed.
“Allow me to check for multiple internal lacerations.” The nurse spoke up, Yugito nodding and watching how a gloved hand seemed to probe the skin, not even having noticed when Shizune had put on the gloves, her eyes following the movements of Shizune’s hands. The other woman seemed to gently probe the skin, noticing from moans of Naruto which areas hurt more than others. “Looks like he has fractured at least two of his pelvic bones, and will probably need a cast or something. Could you phone your mother and tell her that she either needs to pick up Naruto and take him home for about 2 months while his bones heal again, or that we could just send him to hospital and let them administer something to keep the swelling down a little and get him some treatment to let it heal a little faster.”
“No, he will heal within a day.” A new voice spoke up, Orochimaru’s sleek body stepping into the space currently reserved for Naruto to be examined, letting a hand gently caress Naruto’s chin, his serpentine eyes looking at the way that his chin seemed to be moving as he moaned in pain as Shizune prodded a piece of bone that had been completely shattered. “Heal within a day? If that’s possible, I’ll go and disco-dance with you next Friday.” The school nurse was extremely skeptical about Naruto’s ability to heal stuff, though he never really entered as a patient. Mostly, there was just some scrapes and bruises she would need to take a look at, or just an addicted student who needed some counceling to get off his addiction.
“Where am i?” a voice asked, Naruto looking at Orochimaru with a confused look, only adding to the confusion was the fact that the older man was caressing his chin, a gesture which spoke of intense familiarity, one of the things which absolutely was not the case between them. “My daughter shattered your pelvic bones apparently, since as soon as I heard, I came here, knowing that you’d be carried here. I just told Shizune-san that you should heal within a day, that’s correct, right?” Naruto nodded. “Mom healed from a stab wound within an hour or so, I believe she got her neck slashed.”
“What kind of monsters are you if you can just regenerate that?! That should be impossible with normal humans, so what in the name of Kami-sama are you?” Shizune asked, her voice slightly frantic as she looked around for an escape route, only finding that most escape routes had been blocked by Anko and Orochimaru, who held her wedged between them. When this day had begun, she’d only have thought about Naruto as just an ordinary student, but when the talk had shifted to fast regeneration, it had taken a turn for the worse, as she had heard some rumors about people regenerating extremely fast from deadly wounds and then transforming into a different thing, having seen one such thing while still being drugged to the gills on cocaine, one of her fellow addicts having turned in this huge cat, though she had dismissed it as a delusion, almost lucidly asking whether she had such a great trip too, because she’d changed in this massive cat, though the junkie had shook his head and had muttered something about her having a bad trip, though with the stories, there might very well be a truth in it.
“Monsters? No, we’re not monsters. Originally, I wanted to keep it quite the secret, but well, as one of us gets hurt severely by the other, we’re actually needed to give help to those who do not possess our powers. I myself am just a man who’s been alive a bit longer then you have, say about 200 years more. Also, I’d like it if you just kept this information to yourself, and not discriminate anymore, because we would have quite the hard time keeping ourselves hidden if news of this got out… also… I know where you live and what you did…” the last sentence was whispered within her ear, the fact that he could smell it on her scent being enough to know that she had been a drug addict, since once one did drugs rather heavily, the scent always stayed with them, even though they washed and washed, it just stayed within their blood.
“I don’t think Shizune-sensei will tell anyone, she’s a woman that can be trusted, right?” he looked at her empathically, her eyes not reaching his as she nodded. “I will then keep it a secret. But please, tell me what you are.” Orochimaru shook his head softly at that, knowing that she might be taking it easy at the present time, but not wanting to take any chances with his own private identity as a snake demon. “I can’t tell you about my or Anko’s kind, but well, I have to tell you that you could see it with Naruto and Yugito-san.” He ruffled Naruto’s hair a moment and then placed his hand on his left buttock, pressing roughly and with a sound of bones cracking, Naruto gave a groan of pain and felt suddenly somewhat better, though the touch had still been unwelcome.
“What did you do, sensei?” Orochimaru didn’t reply, instead turning to Anko whilst keeping a grip on Naruto’s buttock. “Anko, I need you to stay with Naruto-kun and give him whatever help he needs. You hurt him, and you take care of him. Whether he needs a drink or wants sex, you’ll give it to him, okay?” she gave a brisk salute. “Yes Daddy. I’ll take verrrry good care of Naruto-kun for you.” The undertone of slavishness within her voice wasn’t missed by anyone on the room, Orochimaru nodding and then stroking her hair for a brief moment, a nod of his head being all that he gave her before he left.
“So… what now?” he asked, looking at Shizune for an answer. There was a moment where she kept on staring at him, before shaking her head and sitting down. The look that Anko sent her was curious but also held a hint of bloodthirst within it, like she wanted to devour her whole. It was so unnerving that she just fidgeted for a moment and then began to look around, anywhere but at Naruto, Naruto giving her a pitying look. “I’m still a normal student, Shizune-sensei. No need to act all different just because we’re not the same race and all that. Hell, I could know, my own father tried to kill me when I was just born, my mom sure showed him hell.” The words left his mouth before he really had any idea that he had just said that. Within his stomach, a deep rumble could be heard and felt as he felt something burning there, probably the healing factor kicking in, but still, it was unnerving. “I guess I shouldn’t place the blame on you, Naruto-kun. You’ve done nothing wrong and it would be racist of me if I just stopped treating you like the kid that you are.”
“I’m NOT a kid.” Anko nodded, slowly stroking his hair with an absent look on her face, her eyes focusing on his face, making it almost a bore as Naruto could feel the brimming energy within him coalesce into something that actually was worthwhile. There was a moment of solitude before the door was almost smashed open, Yugito looking at the new people, Itachi dragging someone inside, a weak groan coming from the body that she lugged with her, placing it on a stretcher and then giving a small bow to Shizune. “The body of Haruno Sakura, for you to fix up. She got into a minor altercation with me after she insulted my little brother.”
The body of Sakura was bruised and broken, the fact that there was still moaning coming from it meaning that she still lived, as was the fact that there seemingly was no blood save for the fact that there was a rather large lump on her head. “You used some of that Karate that you learned?” came the question from Yugito, Itachi nodding softly. “She insulted my imouto and that is, unacceptable.” The image of a steel trap snapping shut came to mind as Itachi said it, the mere thought of her brother being with Sakura making her feel ill, and not in the bad way, but the good way. It was a small pet peeve of her, to mess up lives, but why even bother with that now, that there was such a perfect specimen of man in the area. She cast a glance onto Naruto, who did not seem to be very aware that she was doing that.
“Is he able to walk?” Shizune returned to her professional air, looking over Sakura, before giving Itachi a look. “He broke his pelvis. It should be not that easily to heal, so no, it should probably be a few weeks before he can move without crutches.” Naruto looked a bit upset about that, even as Itachi and Yugito shared a look. “He should be alright at the end of the day, I think. Come on, Naruto, could you loop your hands over my neck so that I can carry you?” the command within her voice was easily enough hidden with the sweet tone that she did, Shizune not really paying attention to the proceedings with Naruto, more interested in the fact that Sakura was now sporting multiple bruises and other lacerations, as if they were caused by knives and other blunt instruments. “What exactly did you do to make her this messed up?”
Yugito gave Shizune an even look, not really caring much for the woman at this moment, but deciding to give an answer in Itachi’s stead. “She’s done what I have taught her. The most damage within the least amount of time and effort expended. Sakura is going to live, but she won’t be able to move for much of a day. Now, let’s call mom, and get you home, Naru-kun.” Naruto colored slightly at the name of affection that his sister tossed at him, the look on Shizune’s face being caught between scandal and minor irritancy that there was someone who could do this much damage and still be allowed to attend, though Tsunade-sama hadn’t been informed about it, but, knowing the woman, she’d slide it under the rug as none of her business, students injuring the other being something of a common problem on most schools, and thus, detracting from her daily sake time.
“Yes, I’ll come pick Naruto up.” Kyuubi laid down the phone and looked at her boss, her eyes suddenly looking a bit darker, the smile that grew on her face being somewhere amongst the best evil smiles category that her boss had seen before. “My son has broken his pelvis, so I will go to his school to pick him up. Note that down.” There was no argument as she turned her back towards her boss and then left, the man being frozen in stark terror as he recalled the red eyes that had been staring at him, the primal fear that had gripped him as she had been in for a social visit, or as it was called, work evaluation. There had been some rumors of her having loose morals and he, as her boss, was not too pleased with one of his workers being known as a slut or floozy, to keep up the air of professionalism, even though this was a meat factory. The door shut and the man took a deep breath, the eyes still haunting him with the intensity that they displayed, even though the woman herself had long since left the room, the idea of the woman ever getting angry with him being scary.
“ Naruto-kuun!” the words left her mouth as she saw her son there, laying on the bed, looking at her with a somewhat anxious look, even as he was being smothered in her hug. It looked somewhat silly, that a mother hugged her own son while he only had his pelvis broken, but it did serve to let Naruto get some affection from his mother, whose breasts were literally smashed to his face, the womanly scent of his mother coming into his nose enough that it made him look at his mother with a semi-playful look when she finally released him. “ Couldn’t you have just given a brief hug.” Kyuubi smiled at her son, her attention shifting to the school nurse. “ Thank you so much for helping my son, sensei. You have no idea how much I cherish him.” Shizune waved away the thanks, saying that it was just her job and that she shouldn’t really be thanked that much, as it was what she was being paid to do.”If you ever want to sleep with him, just ask him, he’s enough of a horny bugger to just slip you his meat.” That comment made a deep blush appear on Shizune’s face, as she looked at Naruto, whose face had grown a little red, before looking at her and turning even redder.
“ Mom!” Kyuubi grinned at her son, before getting him out of the bed, grabbing him in a bridal style carry. “ Let’s get you home, dear. I’ll make some of your favorites tonight and I’ll make sure that you won’t have any problems moving around. Let me and Yugito give you a nice hot bath and you’ll be right as rain by tomorrow, okay?” Shizune had to sweat drop at the commentary from the mother, even as she carried her son out of the nurse’s office, looking at the way that Naruto seemed to do a thumbs up to her, a smile working its way onto her face without fail. “See you later, Naruto-kun.” She watched how Itachi and Yugito followed the Uzumaki matriarch, chatting jovially with each bother, before pausing to give Sakura a punch to the midriff, the unconscious girl wheezing slightly with Itachi’s punch and outright coughing with Yugito’s punch.
“Now, just relax Naruto, mommy is going to make it all alright, okay?” the look on Naruto’s face as she began to dab a small washcloth against his forehead, a smile on her face as she did that, the underwear that she wore being revealing, not that she cared much for that, but didn’t really mind. A silence stretched, as Kyuubi began to slowly wipe away whatever sweat had accumulated onto Naruto’s forehead, the look of gentleness on her face being especially alluring to Naruto, as Yugito rubbed his back with a wet cloth, taking enough care in her strokes to make sure that she made it nice and clean. “You’ve been a good boy, Naruto. It’s been a while, but now that your pelvis has almost regenerated, I think you can help us with a little ache that we’ve been having. Did you know that you would be able to have lots and lots of sex with any woman who catches your fancy? It’s just the pheromones that you have that attract us to you. You’re like the prime male in the crowd of men, it’s really something, I haven’t felt like this for about three thousand years, my father being like that, until he got killed in an accident.” There was a hint of sadness in Kyuubi’s voice, as she looked at Naruto, who didn’t seem to be so confused about what she was doing, Yugito lifting him for a moment to wash his ass a bit, before declaring that he was clean and then hugging him.
“ You’re really cute, naruto. I can’t wait till you finally manage to get into my pussy.” A purr escaped her lips, even as Kyuubi nodded, the washcloth that she held being suddenly discarded for a sponge, which she dipped in the water that she had prepared with a special element in it, the bucket in which it was contained slowly melting, the substance being yellow greenish in looks and it smelled like roses, it being something akin to a special brew which would heal his body. “Now, Naruto, just let mommy wash you down there.” With that said, she moved the small towel from Naruto’s crotch, grabbed the washcloth out of the pail and then started to wash Naruto’s private bits, the washcloth carefully washing all around the penis, before she lifted Naruto’s limp penis and then began to scrub his scrotum carefully, Naruto growling in the back of his throat as she washed his balls gently, the look on his face becoming more and more feral even as she continued with herministrations, the penis which she held in her hands beginning to grow harder and harder, till she had him at full mast, the veins on it showing that it hadn’t been broken at all. “Moooooom.” Kyuubi looked at her son as she held his rod with a hand, before beginning to rub the skin of it up and down gently, the look on her face being one of a very naughty woman, even as she scrubbed the substance on the washcloth onto his nutsack carefully, till it would have probably soaked into his skin, before going to his penis with the washcloth and then wrapping it around his erect cock, then moving it up and down, gently and slowly.
To Naruto, the evening had started pretty well, them eating some of his favorite dishes, the pain in his crotch lessened to a reasonable extent, till his mother declared it time for the delicate area to be washed and treated with healing ointment, which he knew was quite caustic to normal materials, the herbs that she used in its creation together with a good portion of her blood (Bottled blood, that is) making most plastic things melt within 20 minutes, her blood being so powerful that it would burn non-natural things as it touched it. “Yugito will wash your back and I will do your front.” He watched as his mother stripped to her bra and panties, while Yugito just tossed her clothes to the side and then pushed him into the washroom, letting him take a seat on the bath’s edge, it being stone and quite cold to him, taking a seat on her knees in the bathtub behind him. “This will make the pain go away, Naruto I swear that.” His mother washed his chest, as a towel was placed on his privates to make sure that he at least had some small measure of modesty, though he didn’t really buy that much into the modesty thing, it being rather weird but nice to be washed by your own mother.
As he was being washed by his mother and sister, the latter paying extra attention to his back muscles, the feeling crept onto him that they were more or less trying to get some from him, being rather like the girls that wanted to have sex, those on TV. He looked at his mother, a look being returned of utmost care and love and dismissed the thought, such love that she showed him was just pure and genuine. He did miss the look that followed it, as Yugito massaged a tender spot on his back.
The feeling of how the washcloth engrasped his cock was quite abstract as the salve began to work it’s job, the regenerative powers that he had being augmented by the washcloth, the look of pure bliss that followed on his face, as his mother rubbed the washcloth up and down, like a mouth giving a blowjob, was quite nice. She seemed to know when and how to move in the correct way, even as the whole feeling of the healing salve didn’t end. His erection felt now pretty good, until she removed the washcloth and looked at his salve-covered cock and then grinned, as she grabbed the bucket of water, waiting with it till she though that the salve had done its job and then threw it at him, the cold water being a shock to him, the sensation of pleasantness fading from the cold water, as he looked at his mother, as she moved in, her hand grabbing his semi-flaccid cock immediately and then beginning to pump it, the sensation of her hand being quite the sensation, even as he could feel Yugito’s breasts touching his back, her hands trailing over his waist to gently reach his balls, his mother’s hand still gentle masturbating his cock, while his sister gently touched his balls and rubbed them slowly with deliberate movements, the words of love that she whispered in his ear being the thing that made it all the more special. “ You’re such a lovely young man, Naruto, you’re kind to me and you always make sure that I’m okay and care so much for mom too. It’s really sweet of you to allow us to do this to you, so that we can get some pleasure too.”
He looked at his mother whose crimson eyes were looking at him with a burning within them. “ Naruto… You have a wonderful cock. I’m glad to be the woman that is allowed to touch it, as I doubt any other woman would be able to love it as much as I do. Please, shoot all of your spunk all over my hand soon.” She looked at him, as she rubbed harder, squeezing hard a few times, then lightly touching his cock and rubbing a nail over it, her hand being exceptionally careful not to rip anything, because she could just as easily tear off a limb or two with the strength that she normally had. “ So, give me lot of your spunk, Naruto. Won’t you come for big sister?” he could hear her whispering in his ear, as she took a hold of one of his balls and then rubbing it carefully, her hand being softer than a normal human’s hand, having more feline aspects, like their aunt Nekomata. “ Well then, won’t you give your lovely little kitty some love milk? Let me drink that thick spunk out of your love tap, won’t you allow me, Naru-kun?” he froze as Kyuubi gently applied some of the salve again with a finger, before opening a wound on her finger and rubbing the crimson blood over the salve, which reacted and made his whole cock feel warmer, every sensation being increased a thousandfold. He shivered lightly as he could feel how Yugitos fingers seemed to become more and more gentle with his balls, gently moving from one to the other, dragging a delicate finger over the scrotum and she moaned into his ear softly, the feeling of how his mother choked his trousersnake being the deciding factor that made the jury go oooh! And award 10 points, or in this case, a load of cum for the ladies.
“ MOM!” with that cry for his mother, Yugito grabbing him by the balls and squeezing a little bit on them, just enough that she could feel how they emptied their load. “ Mom, get ready.” Kyuubi did a little grin and purr routine before she watched how the seed erupted from the small slit on his cock, catching the first spurt with her hand, it hitting against it not unlike one of the water beams of a fish that lived in the tropical waters and used water to hunt for prey. “ Good boy, Naruto. You’re coming all over mommy’s hand and it’s a big one. Mommy loves you so much.” There was a groaning from Naruto and a giggling from Yugito within the bathroom, Naruto’s face looking orgasmic as he came in his mother’s hand, only when he stopped did his mother hold up her hand and look at the result. “ It looks good, Yugi-chan. Why don’t you have a taste first, I think that’s enough for today, Naru-kun doesn’t look like he can give much more and we shouldn’t pressure him that much.” There was a silence as Naruto looked at the ladies of his life and then groaned weakly, the feeling of being milked of his cum by his mother and sister being somewhat shameful, but it also had made him come in a very good way, the feeling of how his mother had done it being still on the front of his mind.
“Tastes good, Naruto-kun. “ he saw how Yugito licked some of his cum from his mother’s hand, then began to lick more off it, while looking at him with her yellow eyes, the emotion of pleasure that she gained from licking off his cum from their mother’s hand and thenm enjoying in eating it making him feel happy for a reason, watching as Kyuubi refused her to lick it all off before his mothers tongue swirled out, having brought her hand close to her mouth first and cleaned off the bits of semen left on her hand.
“ Gimme a taste, Naruto.” With that, he watched how his sister bent over n front of him, getting on her knees and then taking his cock in her mouth in one gulp, her tongue swirling over the head slowly, before making its way over the sensitive slit and then probing down into that for a brief instant, a shudder going through his body as he could feel how his sister gave him the special treatment, her mouth being just like a close velvet sleeve, which was pulled over his penis, then had a vacuum pulled into it, while a soft and wet and warm thing went over iot, cleaning it in every area. Yugito looked up to him, rushing a strand of her long hair out of the way, as she licked her lips for a moment, while his cock was still in her throat, the look of worship on her face being wonderful to his eyes, the blood relationship that they had not doing anyting to him anymore, as it would not matter to him. Bmother, sister, aunt, niece, he did not mind anymore, as klong as it was nice to him, he would accept it.
He did have to say that most of his family members, well, those that his mother told him about and those that came around, were all very pretty and gorgeous., his aunt Nekomata for instance, having wonderful blonde hair, along with the same vivid yellow eyes, but more feline than Yugito’s. Yugito madehim refocus on her by slurping loudly, some saliva hitting the floor from her chin, even as she looked up to him once more with a look that spoke of devotion to him. The love that she radiated was enough to make a tear come to his eyes, even as he watched how his mother pulled Yugito away. “ That’s enough cleaning Yugi-chan. Let’s leave him alone, then we’ll have more cum.” Yugito nodded and then began to slowly retreat out of the room, her body being still a bit slick with sweat and excitement, her hands twitching a little bit.
Uchiha Sasuke was not easily scared. He was also not really interested in getting a girlfriend at the present time, thinking that there could be time for that later, the idea of it being quite firmlyentranched within his head, even as he watched his mother relax on the sofa, Itachi in a headlock peacefully beside her, the older woman having to do that to make sure that her daughter did not do any weird things, like rape him in his sleep or something. “ Sasuke, would you go to next door and ask Uzumaki-san about Naruto-kun?” Sasuke nodded, getting up, saying goodbye, hearing a muffled goodbye from Itachi and a clearer goodbye from his mother, walking out the door, closing it softly behind him.
He rang the doorbell, the door opening after a few minutes to show Kyuubi, dressed in only a nightrobe and her underwear. “ Yes?” Sasuke faltered for a moment, looking at the almost nude boobies. “ Well, How’s Naruto?” Kyuubi smiled and then bade him inside. “ We did just wash him, he’s on the couch.” With that, she went upstairs again, trusting Sasuke to get there, Sasuke getting an eyeful of the pert ass of Miss Uzumaki.
“ Sasuke! How’ve you been mate?” Naruto tried to high-five Sasuke, but the lad didn’t do much more than stare, Yugito giving him a flat stare in return. “ Well?” Sasuke just sat down next to Yugito, looking at Yugito, the girl being dressed in a leather jacket, accompanying leather pants and a shirt which said WILD CAT.
“Going for a drive?” Yugito nodded. “ Itachi with your mom?” Sasuke nodded, Naruto giving a moment for her to go away, Yugito giving a light kiss onto her brother’s cheek, before she went out, grabbing her helmet and then screaming up the stairs that she was going out for a spin. “ How’ve you been with the vixens?” the look Naruto gave him made Sasuke be somewhat afraid, as it was a look which showed that Naruto would not take any shit from him. “If you mean my mom and sis, they’re fine. I’m fine too, but well, calling them vixens is only correct in the sense of my mother.” Sasuke did not comment any further, as a pair of slender hands wrapped around his neck and the perfume of someone he did not know came to his nostrils. “ You’re very correct with the vixen name, Sasuke-kun… How would you like to have a mature woman like me service your every need, whenever you want to?” Naruto looked at his mother, watching how Sasuke turned redder and redder at the insinuations that she was whispering into his ear, the look of unease being something that was priceless to see. “ Mom, let him go. You’ve got to go to sleep, you got work tomorrow.” Kyuubi looked at her son and gave him a benign smile, the look on her face being angelic, as if there was some perverted justice up above.
“ Honey, I don’t really need to work, I’ll just find a way to keep us all afloat.” There was a but in that statement from Kyuubi, as she looked pensive for a moment, the look on her face being one of slight worry, a change from her usual horny mood, when her son was concerned. “ I’ll just work harder for a few weeks and we all can keep ourselves busy with other things, like relaxing or something else. “ she looked really tired at that moment, as if there was something more to her tiredness than before. She looked at Naruto and messed his hair up a bit, as she slowly sagged, apparently being too tired for the act of keeping up appearances, laying herself down on the couch, where Naruto lay too, the young man getting up and letting his mother lie there. He motioned for Sasuke to follow him, as he watched how his mother’s chest rose and fall as she curled up on the couch, her face looking peaceful now that she was getting to fall into a slumber. Naruto looked at his mother with loving eyes, seeing that, despite being a Demoness of a godly amount of power, she could still become tired by mundane tasks like working.
“Let’s go to your place.” He said to Sasuke as he looked at him, the silence that stretched between them lengthening, Sasuke coughing a few times. “ Mom wanted to know how you were feeling.” Naruto nodded, walking out of the house and gently closing the door. The lock clicked as he closed it, his mother would likely wake up later, get something to drink and then retire to her bedroom, ready to get some serious rest.
“I’m back.” He said to his mother as he entered, watching how Mikoto shifted her grip on Itachi to wave a little bit to the duo as they entered, brightening at the look of Naruto. “ How’s the pelvis doing, Naruto?” Naruto winced slightly, looking at the ground for a moment. “Fine, Uchiha-san.” There was a hint of shame within his voice, but Mikoto rose, leaving Itachi alone for the moment, the girl sagging onto the bench and moaning softly, as a hand went down to her waist, Mikoto giving a kick to the chest to her own daughter, Itachi giving a soft moan. “ Glad to see that it’s okay again, Naruto-kun. “ a hug was given by the Uchiha matriarch, Naruto feeling the genuine warmth of the woman, as she stopped the hug, seating herself on the sofa once more. “Take a seat, don’t mind my daughter too much, she’s been a nasty girl and needs to be punished.”
“ Great, I’m probably being abused again.” The sarcastic remark from Itachi came at a time, when mikoto just silenced her with a glare. “Well, if you didn’t strip naked and declared your eternal love for your little brother, I wouldn’t have to punish you so harshly.” Itachi growled something that was too garbled to hear, her mouth being shut up by Mikoto’s hand a few moments after she had opened it. “ No, you’ll accept your punishment. I don’t want this to be like with Fugaku, I don’t want to lose my only son.” Naruto didn’t know what played, but once her Ex-Husband was mentioned, Mikoto just seemed to go into angry widow mode, the way that she punished Itachi.
“ My sister is just a bit weird, she’ll get better when she’s had some time to stop thinking oddly.” Sasuke explained, though he was uncomfortable with the words Itachi was forming with her mouth, Naruto actually thinking more among the lines of how Itachi seemed to mimic his sister and his mother, the nymphomania that they all seemed to have being oriented towards a male figure in their life. “Uchiha-san, what will be on the curriculum tomorrow?”
“ Probably something about the effects of modern philosophy on the old style of philosophy. Just don’t expect it, I don’t set my plans in stone, you know.” She looked at him and gave him a somewhat playful rufle through the hairs. “Your sister, does she still date men? Haven’t seen a single lad around, ever since she got that bike.” Naruto shrugged. “ She’s still a virgin, I guess she picks a new one. I think she killed that one dude for his bike, but still.” Mikoto shrugged, thinking it to be a figure of speech, for saying that the guy had given her the bike. “Well, she still has a job, does she? She’s been in school now, doesn’t she have work?” Naruto shrugged once again. “ I guess not. She’s really concerned about the family, but following classes in school just to protect me, that’s something she’d favor above making money, unless I asked her.” “ I’LL PROTECT YOU, NARU-kUN!” Mikoto jabbed her elbow into her daughter’s stomach, watching for a moment as Itachi quivered for a second, her eyes going wide as air rushed out of her mouth and into the air, the look of pure annoyance that was on Itachi’s face as she rubbed her stomach and muttered something about borderline mothers, which earned her another jab. Mikoto wasn’t hurting her seriously, it was just teaching her a small lesson about how to be normal while in the presence of her family.
“ Well, I think you will be fine with me, just lounging on the sofa. Just come sit next to me and Itachi.” She patted the sofa with one hand, holding Itachi down with the other, the girl not resisting much. “ Well, I don’t bite.” There was a silence as Naruto sat down, Itachi’s hands snaking to his waist and then beginning to tickle the skin there, until a jab from her mother made an end to that. “ I would like to see you stop hurting Itachi-chan, it’s very painful to see you abuse her like that.” Mikoto nodded and then fixed her daughter a glare. “ No touching or strange things, okay? Otherwise you’ll get punished again.” Itachi nodded, giving her mother a faintly annoyed look, but promised to be good. Somehow, I doubt that it’d get any better. But sure, mom wouldn’t hit me unless it’s to teach a lesson, so that’s likely why I think I’ll have bruises on my ribs.
Itachi looked at the ceiling as she sat next to Naruto, calmly at the sofa, Sasuke in a seat on the opposite side, watching a rerun of Jerry Springer, the man being an ass like normal, not too surprising. She could feel how Narto was next to her and looked at him, to see that he was a bit nervous, perhaps worried about his mother. The silence that stretched between them as they all stared at the Tv, made Itachi look at her mother and notice a faintly wistful look on her face as she laid her hand on Naruto’s shoulder unconsciously, remembering a moment in time when her mother did the same with her daddy, until he did those things with him. Mikoto gently stroked Naruto’s shoulder, Naruto not even noticing, just staring in front of him, the way that he did making him look wiser than before, Sasuke looking at Naruto for a moment, checking up on how he was, his eyebrow raising as he saw his mother’s hand on the shoulder of his best friend.
“ Well, I have to say that it’s somewhat boring.” There was no argument there, as Mikoto zapped to the evening news, the look on her face being even as she heard about a natural disaster with Bush’s arrival somewhere. “ Bush is boring too.” Naruto commented, even as he suddenly felt that he was being pulled closer to Sasuke’s mother, who seemed not to notice, shifting towards him out of some subconscious desire. He saw Sasuke staring at him with eyes that were somewhat surprised, the deep color of them surprising him for a moment. “ I love you dear.” With those words, he found his head being turned around and felt lips meet his.
Sasuke felt like he was watching this from outside of his body, watching how tears came from his mother’s eyes, pulling Naruto closer to her and then turning her head, having a tight grip onto Naruto’s head and then kissing him on the lips, her eyes widening as she realized just who she was kissing, releasing him just as fast as if she had been burned, eyes still staring at him in sadness. “ Oh my god, I’m so sorry, Naruto. I thought you were my husband, I can still remember when we were only just married, that we sat on the sofa and then cuddled. Just having someone close to me made me lose track of myself, I’m so sorry.” Naruto just sat there in a daze, Itachi waving a hand a few times in front of his face. “ Mom, he’s really out of it. You must be a great kisser to have that kind of effect. Now, let’s see. “ her hand found it’s way to Naruto’s crotch and she squeezed it a few times, looking at Mikoto as she did so, Mikoto’s attention focused on where her daughter’s hands were, until Sasuke grabbed Itachi’s hands and then moved them away. “ Uzumaki, you there? Sakura’s out there.” That snapped Naruto back to thought as he blinked a few times, looked around and then at Sasuke. “ She’s not going to try and rape you again.” A mutual shiver passed through them, as Mikoto and Itachi raised their eyebrows. “ Rape Sasuke/Sasuke-dear?” then they stared at each other and made a momentary truce. “ What did she do?/What did that no-boob-bitch do?” Sasuke looked uncomfortable, as he looked at his mother and his sister, then at his best friend, who looked like he was quite harmless at that moment.
“ Well, she had me captured with a few things that she brought and had my pants down and was about to try and get lucky with me. Naruto slugged her in the cheek with some kind of super strength, then we got the hell out of there, or so he told me. I think I came to in the breasts of the principal, who smelled like Sake.” Mikoto rubbed the bridge of her nose a few times, her face scrunching up in mild annoyance. “ That’s not proper conduct. I’ll try and get her expelled for that. How long do you say that happened?” Sasuke shrugged. “ Two years ago, I guess.” Naruto nodded. “ Two years.” Mikoto looked at them and then sighed. “ Two years. Crap, if you’d filed a report, the girl would’ve been out there in a jiffy. I don’t pride myself on liking to kick out students, but well, I do dislike those that cause a ruckus. Better call Kurenai and ask just what I should do about that, maybe ask her to assign that Sakura girl some extra advanced things.” Mikoto mused on what she could do, even as she looked at naruto. The sound of a motorcycle braking in the street alerted them to the fact that it was likely Yugito that had returned to their peaceful neighborhood, the door opening and closing along with some angry mutterings from Yugito passing through the walls and into the Uchiha living room. “You better get home, Naruto, you’ll need your sleep.”
“I’ll cuntpunt the girl for you, Sasuke-chan.” That was the last remark from Itachi as he left the living room, escorted out by Sasuke and Mikoto, the latter one still having a bit of a blush on her face as she looked at Naruto, the feeling being exceptional for him as he didn’t really mind the kiss she gave him.
When he walked into the night, he looked at Sasuke. “ Your mom kisses nice.” Sasuke gave him a middle finger salute and Mikoto colored more. “Uchiha-san I’m sorry about reminding you about your husband.” She shook her head. “ Sweet dreams, Naruto-kun.”
As he entered his house, Naruto heard how his sister was dragging something up the stairs, seeing a big package being dragged up the stairs, his shoulder underneath it and it going up quite a bit faster than expected, Yugito losing a bit of her momentum and hitting her chin on one of the steps, a mnuffled curse from her lips. “ Is that you Naruto?” he grunted an affirmative, as he helped her package up the stairs. “What’s in it?” Yugito grinned, even as she got out a small knife from her room. “ Something for you. You’ll see it when it’s assembled.” With that, she kicked him into his room, his ass hurting quite a bit from that kick, knowing that she was quite serious about it. He walked to his bed and then sat down on it and then got his clothes off his body and then got into bed. A silence fell over the house, occasionally disturbed by something whizzing and some mechanical noises, even as the whole feeling of sleep settled over him.
“ Hello Naruto-kuuuuun!” an energetic voice woke him up, even as he looked to his side to see Itachi in her school outfit standing there, breasts dangerously exposed to him, the feeling of déjà vu coming to him. “Yugito-chan is a bit sleepy, so she asked me to wake you up nice and proper. “ the fact that Itachi was in his room without him having noticed something made him suspicious, but the fact that Sasuke came through the doorway, made him realize that Sasuke’s presence in the house likely made him not realize that his sister was there too. A silence fell between them, as brother and sister looked at each other, then at Naruto, who’d crawled oput of his bed within a few moments, standing there in his gray boxers, looking at them with a somewhat annoyed look. “Give me some time to get dressed, okay?”
They nodded, moving out of the room to giver Naruto the privacy to dress himself in a bit more fashionable clothing than simple boxers, Naruto coming out of the room wearing a simple blue tshirt and a pair of cutoff jeans, along with some sandals on his feet. “ Imitating a wanderer, Naruto?” Sasuke was normal now, not longer looking at him with any weird looks or strange fascinations, the look that passed between him and his sister being one of weirdness however, as he rubbed a spot on his neck that looked awfully much like a hickey. The look on his face that followed as Itachi gently rubbed the skin where he had been rubbing.
“Grab some breakfast for me.” A ghastly voice moaned from one of the rooms, as Naruto descended the stairs, looking bored at the pictures on the wall. “Sure thing sis.” He was buttering some slices of bread when Yugito came down, sans shirt and bra, with just the shirt in her hand, looking at Sasuke and giving a bleary yo to the teenager, Sasuke freezing at the sight of breasts that were quite full. “Don’t you think that’s a bit too much, Yugito-chan?” Yugito didn’t comment, as she looked at the buttered toast that was ready for her and then grabbed it, eating it in one big gulp of her hungry mouth. There was a small pause, before Yugito seemed to come to her senses and put the shirt on, buttoning it up with slow movements, still not being fully awake just yet. “Let’s go.” She said blearily, even though one could clearly see the nipples through the fabric, the fact that she wore no bra being more noticeable, especially by people on the street, the bleary look on Yugito’s face along with the constant yawning making Naruto suspect that she hadn’t had much sleep this night, the feeling that she was making something for him being nice, bringing a good feeling to his belly.
“ Class, substract a from the X factor and then give me the equivalent to twenty times pi.” The algebraic words didn’t hit a single right spot and a long beeping sound was heard in Naruto’s mind as it overloaded, Yuuhi-sensei’s lecture on the algebraic things that they were supposed to learn being too much for his mind to take at this hour of the day, which was, the first one. Kurenai whacked him on the head with her ruler, only to get a rather pitiful moan from Naruto, looking at him with a disdainful look. “Wake up, Uzumaki-san. It’s no time to sleep, it’s bright and early and you’ve got a lot to learn/. Now stop your moaning and get back to learning, I want to give you all a test about it later during the week.” There was a sigh from most other students, while Kurenai paced in front of the class, cutting the air with wild movements of her ruler, the look on her face being a fierce one as she went into the specifics of how to calculate different things under different rules and what role they would play in their further education, as they would have to work with that system when they entered university or other institutes of learning.
“Stay back, Uzumaki, I need to talk to you.” With that, he stayed back, his sister lingering by the door, till Yuuhi-sensei waved her away. “ It’s time we had a private chat about some things. Meet me after school, my office. Uchiha-sensei spoke to me about a certain incident two years ago and since I am one of the disciplinarians on this school, I will make sure to get your facts, I’ve already received most of Sasuke’s account from his mother, who was more than helpful in getting them out of him thanks to her unique insight into his workings as his mother.” Naruto nodded, looking at Kurenai with a somewhat innocent look, which probably didn’t help much, as she still stared at him over the bridge of her nose. “ Don’t fool yourself that it will be just telling the story as you remember it, I will want to know specifics of that encounter. I have asked the Principal to be present too, as she was also mentioned in your story, already having heard a small bit of what she recollected.” There was no other sign from her than a finger pointed to the door. He took that as his cue to leave, pausing in the door opening to look at her, only to find that she was staring at him and then went back to her duties of preparing for the next class. “I do think that you would have to make time to just remember it all, Naruto-kun.” A serpentine voice spoke from nearby, Naruto seeing how his homeroom teacher slithered out of a classroom and then walked next to him as Naruto made his way to the room where the class was currently staying in, the look of bewilderment being an apt one, as Orochimaru-sensei usually was not one to maltreat one of his students.
“ I don’t usually do that, Uzumaki-kun. But rape is a serious offense, the girl already being mentally instable due to your friend’s presence.” There was no accusation in his voice, as the man walked into the homeroom, the class already seated and chatting, a silence falling over them as Orochimaru took a seat on the desk, noticing the picture on the wall, which was clearly edited about him being a serpent in human form, a smile forming on his face. “Who made the picture?” the silence lasted for a few moments, until someone coughed. “ I would rather say that you should not lie, Inuzuka-kun, you neither have the skill nor the intellect to make such a thing. It is a rather nice creation, Nara-kun, truly serpentine, I am not however.” With that, it was done, Shikamaru relaxing a little bit in his chair. “ However, for trying to make a false claim, Inuzuka-kun will spend detention with Kakashi-sensei.” A silence fell as Kiba did try to protest but was silenced by others. A moment lasted in which Naruto did not think it too odd if some flaming pirate fell through the roof and tried to make love to the table that Orochimaru sat at, but that did not happen.
“ Well, I have to say, that a lot of you have been naughty. Now, for the order of the day. We have some small problems with communication with some members of this class, namely.” A whole list of names was rattled off, with the most common argument that they had between them, the look of surprise on their faces being likely because they didn’t expect Orochimaru to know, which was a false assumption, because Orochimaru always kept a careful eye out for his class’s members. “ Well, now on to the sickness case list. Uzumaki Naruto-san suffered a broken pelvic bone during gym class, while miss Haruno suffered injuries from the beating of some unnamed and vaguely described female, who did not seem to hesitate to inflict serious injury. Miss Haruno is still at home, recovering, while Uzumaki-san is with us right now. How’s the reproductive equipment, does it still work?” Naruto just nodded, a blush of embarrassment coming on his face, even as he looked at his desk, a knock on the door being the thing that distracted everyone from looking at him. “ Well, I guess we are having guests now.” Orochimaru muttered, seeing Yugito stand in front of him looking disheveled. “ I’m sorry sensei, I just lost the way to the classroom and had to look in every one to get the right one.” There was a silence as Orochimaru nodded, watching how Yugito took a seat next to Itachi and the girls began a conversation that was kept at a level that it didn’t interrupt him in the least.
“ Well, now that has been done, we shall then go onto the planning of the week. All girls are supposed to get a boyfriend in this class, unless they have a boyfriend already. That’s to promote better relationships in this class. If you do have a problem with it, please inform me about it and I will try and see to get you someone decent. Think of it as a relationship test, it will make a grade on your report.” They grumbled a bit about it, Naruto looking around the class for a girl that he at least could stand, Hinata standing out as a beacon as she looked at him shyly. “ Would you like to be my girlfriend, Hinata-chan?” she turned as red as a tomato at his question, before stuttering out a yes and then trying to get herself under control again, by taking long calming breaths. There was a silence as she looked around, some boys looking quite irritated with this development, including Kiba, who had had his eye on the Hyuuga heiress for some time, though Hinata seemed to blossom like a flower now, a happy smile on her face, even as Naruto went back to his seat, a mysterious smile on his face as he sat down, Yugito looking at Hinata with a baleful look, until Itachi whispered something in her ear, which calmed her down a bit.
“ So, what do we have to do, sensei?” Orochimaru smiled benignly at his students, even as the ones in the front inched back, because whenever Orochimaru smiled, something bad would happen to them. A silence fell even more, as Orochimaru rubbed the bridge of his nose, his long hair falling in front of his face after a motion of his head. “ There are some things that you can do and some things that you cannot. This is one of the things that you can do, which is boyfriend girlfriend activities, like kissing, hugging, holding hands and having sex. The latter of course, is not really done, unless the relationship really is solid and thus will not be graded for correctness.” The class looked at their teacher, as Orochimaru grinned even wider at them, the unease that could be seen on their face increasing exponentially, due to Orochimaru’s grin.
“SO, have fun, sleep well.” With that comment, Orochimaru left their homeroom session, Naruto looking at the retreating form, only to have Hinata come over to him and seat herself onto his lap, her smile being so radiant that it made the whole room light up. “ You’re my boyfriend now.” It was a statement, not a question. Naruto nodded, Yugito slinking up to him and getting an arm around his neck. “He’s my brother, so you better fuck him silly or else I’ll kill you.” The latter statement was punctuated by her putting on one of her riding gloves, a leather one with spikes on it. “Y-y-yes, Uzumaki-san.” A long silence fell for a few minutes in the class, as Yugito affirmed her dominance over the Hyuuga heiress, who looked wholly intimidated by the display of force from Yugito, who was casually outlining the things that would happen to those that made her little brother upset, just getting to the getting their entrails dipped in hot salsa sauce and then fed to a basin full of starving sharks, when Kakashi entered the room, giving a casual greeting. “ We’ve got some chemistry to do.” With that, she clapped her hands softly, before unrolling a poster which showed two big men double penetrating a woman.
“ This is what we call, double penetration. You’ll be familiar with it, it’s probably been done in the porn flicks that you watch. Usually in pornography, this is what you see when you have a threesome with two men and one woman. I’ve not got experience with that kind of thing, but I’m up for new experiences at least. Since this is relationship week or something that was cooked up by Orochimaru-sensei, I’m here to tell you the most things about how you can get some chemistry between your partner and you without the other one being disturbed by bad hygiene. There are of course, examples of things you can do.” What followed was a very long sermon on what things women liked, along with personal experiences from Kakashi herself. The class at the end, did not really want to hear more about what things excited the young teacher, the teaching ethics being thrown out of the window at the beginning of the class, and knowing that the principal wouldn’t fire Kakashi, though it was a rather amusing lesson.
“Okay, Naruto, now you’re a man who I would love to have inside me.” Kakashi commented just before she left the classroom, leaving Hinata on Naruto’s lap, the girl turning a deep crimson as she thought about her sensei’s words along with the bulge that was poking her in the ass by now, Naruto’s body not unresponsive to the sweet perfume that the Hyuuga wore, the feeling of her hot nubile flesh rubbing against him, along with the fact that they were in public and that she was a very fidgety girl, changing positions a lot of times, which caused just enough friction to make it fun enough for him, made him feel very glad with the whole sitting on his lap thing, even though Hinata was very much like a red sun. “Naruto-kun?” the words came to his ears, as Hinata looked him into the eyes and opened her mouth slightly, before moving forwards and kissing him on his mouth, the feeling of her tongue slipping into his mouth and then beginning to probe inside, her hands slowly going through his hair, while his hands slipped towards her big breasts, the big orbs being gently massaged by Naruto, a squeak being given by Hinata as he slowly hefted the orbs within his hands and felt them through the material of the clothes that she wore. “GET A ROOM FOR CHRIST’S SAKE!” the sound of someone yelling that at them made Naruto come to his senses once more, just enough time for him to watch how Ino received a kick to the face by Yugito. “it looks sweet! Get a boyfriend, you bint.” The silence which fell after that made Naruto grateful that Hinata was still stunned, as she got a starstruck look in her eyes as she looked at Yugito. “Sugoooooi.” There was a silence after she said that, looking at Yugito, as she looked back at the Hyuuga heiress. “Yes?” Hinata rose, looking at Naruto and then fixing her panties a bit, before bowing deeply towards Yugito, Naruto getting a perfect view of her ass, along with those that bowed, Ino being seated somewhere diagonally from his location, Kiba located behind Ino and Shikamaru ending that line.
“Please, Yugito-sempai, take me under your wing and teach me to be cool like that.” The words were out before Hinata caught herself, blushing deeply as she could feel a hand on her forehead. “Grow a spine then.” Then felt a push backwards, taking a few steps back and feeling how her bum hit someone’s forehead, Naruto’s to be exact.
Naruto had the sensation of getting a pair of panties straight to the face and some people might like that, he was not one of those, as he grabbed Hinata’s ass and moved it aside, the scent of her womanhood, along with the fact that she used some lavender shampoo to wash that area, still being inside his nose. “How fetching for that gift, Neechan, but I would rather have the whole package.” Hinata blushed even more, her cousin, for once, not having said a thing, just sat there, looking surprised at the new Hinata, after Naruto had just plain out asked her to be his girlfriend.
The look on Hinata’s face was nice to see as she glowed literally with happiness. “I’m glad to have met you, Naruto-kun. I’ll be the best girlfriend you will ever have!” with that, the class moved to their next room, where Suzume-sensei began to grill hem on the Showa era, the idea being to get them ready for a test that would follow later.
“Well, I think that we managed to make something out of it.” With that statement, Naruto closed the book of history class and then looked at Suzume-sensei, who stood in front of him. “Good luck, Uzumaki-san.” He looked at her with a quizzical look. “ For what?” she just smiled mysteriously, but did not answer, instead returning to her desk, Naruto remembering that he had an appointment with Yuuhi-sensei and the Principal in a few minutes.
“ You’re late, Uzumaki-san.” Kurenai spoke as he entered the room, Tsunade seated there, a small saucer of sake in one hand and a flush on her cheeks, the smile that accompanied it being because she was already a bit drunk. “I don’t mind him being a bit late, Kurenai-chan. Naruto-kun, please, tell me about that rape case with Haruno-san.”
Naruto related the story as best as he could, leaving no detail out, even as the principal and math teacher nodded and noted some things down, a silence from those two lasting until he had spoken the last on the subject. “Okay, we know enough. Now, for another issue.” She cleared her throat once more, before grabbing a bottle of water and then tossing it at him,. “ Drink something. You must be thirsty.” Naruto drank a few gulps of water, before handing the bottle back, Kurenai putting it to her lips and then taking a gulp, while Tsunade took a drink from the sake bottle this time, the flush on her cheeks being worse. “ Well, I have heard from a few students here, that you have made Hyuuga Hinata your girlfriend for this week. I must impress upon you, that this will likely not be one of the most lengthy assignments you’ll get over the year, but it is important to remember that the relationship will be broken after a week, then you will officially be single again. Her father is one of most influential politicians in this area of the country and a very powerful man. Do not make him dislike you.” Naruto nodded, Tsunade giving him a big thumbs up. “Wooh, it’s getting hot in here. Gotta get myself out of these clothes.” With that, she tugged the vest she wore off, revealing that there was a black bra this time, holding her breasts up. Kurenai turned a bit red in the face as she yelled for Tsunade to cover herself up, while the other woman didn’t immediately reply, instead just trying to be a bit like a normal drunk, though Naruto already knew that if you fed that woman enough alcohol, she’d be asleep like a log and unable to wake for several hours.
“I waited for you, Naruto-kun.” Hinata said as he stepped out of the room, scaring him a little as she stepped in line, hooking her arm with him, the feeling of it being nice. “ It’s been a dream of me to have a relationship with you and now I finally have it, the feeling is so great that it feels like a dream. It isn’t a dream, is it?” Naruto did not know what was wrong with her to ask it, but shook his head. “ I chose you because you’re a nice girl, Hinata.” Hinata beamed even more and then hugged and kissed him on the cheek, blushing terribly once more. “Hyuuga-sama, we have to go.” A man dressed in a suit with the Hyuuga logo on it spoke from the entrance and Hinata nodded. “I’ll be going with you soon, Daisuke. Naruto-kun, I’ll visit you sometime tonight, okay?”
In another section of town, with a certain pink-haired girl… things were afoot. “I’m so glad you’re taking care of Inari now, Sakura-san.” Sakura, with a few bandages on her face, gave a wry smile, the beating that she had received by the protectors of Naruto still being shown on her face. “Don’t you get lonely?” the woman nodded, Sakura getting a plan in her mind. “I know someone who has the same sickness as you, Tsunami-san.” The woman brightened up a little bit, rubbing her stomach a little. “My husband died a little after Inari’s birthday, having given it to me, but now you know someone who has it too?” Sakura nodded. “ Uzumaki Naruto, a classmate of mine. If you’ll just ask him to sleep with you, such a pretty lady like you would have no problems with convincing him to do it.” Tsunami brightened up a little bit, her face taking a bit more life within it, as she rubbed her wrists a bit anxiously. “It gets so lonely without a man to hold me during the night. So this Naruto boy, how did he get it?” Sakura shrugged. “His mother apparently sleeps around a lot.” Tsunami nodded, stroking Sakura’s hair for a moment. “Tell your mother that I’ll bake her a cake later.” Sakura nodded, brightening up.
“Sure thing, Tsunami-san.” There was no other words from the woman as Sakura gave her Naruto’s description, the look of her face being as bright as possible, the feeling of genuine interest into the body of Naruto being shown on her face. “I’ll go round your school tomorrow, see if I can ask him to sleep with me.”Sakura nodded, it being quite the thing to do against Naruto, who’d been bothering her attempts to get to Sasuke. Sasuke-kun will be mine! SHANNARO! Tsunami grabbed a glass and filled it with water, before getting a few pills and then swallowing them down with a generous gulp of water, shivering the whole while she did that. “These things still taste horrible.”
“Uzumaki Naruto-san?” Naruto exited school the next day to see a pale brunette standing there, wearing a blue sundress. “Yes?” he asked her, the woman smiling gently at him. “ I came to ask you a favor.” Naruto nodded, ladies that asked nicely for a favor always getting time, saying to Hinata to go home as her butler was already standing there, looking impatient. “What can I do for you.”
“ I would like to have sex with you.” She blurted out, before turning a good shade of red, the look that Naruto gave her of surprise, along with some confusion. “I think you got the wrong person, miss, I’m not…” he was silent as she gave him an endearing look, a trembling of her lower lip making it all the more bashful for her. “I would really like to have sex with you, Naruto-kun.” To that pressure, he could do nothing, nodding. “Okay then, where do you live?” Tsunami smiled brightly and cheerfully, grabbing him by the hand and leading him towards her house, phoning her father Tazuna to ask him to pick up Inari and take him out to eat somewhere, while she had a colleague from work over.
Naruto entered Tsunami’s house, noticing a few pictures of a man on the walls, but a small altar with a framed picture told him that that man was dead already, Tsunami leading him to the kitchen. “A drink? You must be thirsty, young ones always are.” Naruto nodded, looking at Tsunami as she began to get a glass of orange juice for him, accepting it without a problem. “How often did you have sex with a woman?” Naruto didn’t really know how to answer that. “Not much. I don’t really know.” She smiled, caressing a strand of his spiky hair. “Well, let’s go to the bedroom once you’ve drank that orange juice.”
Once they arrived there, Tsunami pushed Naruto onto her bed, before giving a growl at him, telling him to stay there in that position, as she slowly began to remove the dress that she wore, showing off her legs first, in a slow and erotic rhythm, slowly showing more and more skin, the long stockings that she wore, along with the brassiere being left for last, the look on Narutos face as he watched her strip, her full breasts that swayed gently with every motion she made, her ass that looked still so nice and tight despite her 30 years of age. “ Do you like what you see, Naruto-kun?” Naruto nodded, looking at Tsunami enraptured by the sexy striptease that she was doing or him, the feeling of his cock growing harder within his pants, the sensation of it being quite nice, if he had to say anything about it. Still dressed in her underwear, Tsunami walked to him with a sway in her hips, a smile on her face as she knelt down before the bed, before undoing Naruto’s shoes, tossing them aside, while looking at his erection and then going with a teasing finger over the erect flesh, the moan that Naruto made being cute to her ears.
“ Enjoy this, Naruto-kun.” With that, she removed his last shoe and then removed his socks gently, teasing the skin, looking up to Naruto with one of the most scorching hot looks that he ever received. “It’s been about 5 years since a man last touched me, Naruto… Be gentle…” the words came from her lips, even as she blew air over his feet, the shiver that worked its way through Naruto’s body as his hands tried to touch her, but she moved away just in time, a smile on her face, as she stretched gently, a cough however escaping her, a shiver going throughout her body. Naruto looked at her, as she began to remove his shirt, the fabric being taken off his body slowly, as she looked him over and smiled gently, the feeling of her hands as she touched his body with such a tender caress being like an angel did it, the smile on her face being angelic, like she was really getting her desires fulfilled. “That’s the shirt… Ooh, what’s this big bulge there?” Naruto growled something, as she rubbed her right hand over his bulge, the other hand at the zipper, the sound of it being unzipped filling the room, as she pulled his pants off, throwing them to the side to see that his underwear was strained by his erection, subconsciously licking her lips at the sight of the bulge. “Is that for me? Did you get that hot and bothered by little old me? Is that really so, Naruto-kun, do you get excited by a lady who has a child and just asked you to sleep with her?” Naruto growled once more, not any intelligent sentence being able to form as she rubbed the bulge gently, before going to her bra and then slowly taking it, the breasts which once gently swayed being released now, them being a few sizes smaller than Tsunade’s breast, but Tsunade would likely have been a titty-fucking-queen if she hadn’t become his principal.
“Does Naruto-kun like big titties?” the question was actually unnecessary as Naruto strained himself not to take her against the wall right now, not a woman having managed to make him so excited, save for his mother. “Well then, let’s get you a bit more to view then.” Naruto watched as she slowly undid her panties, a latch at the side, her shaved snatch being revealed then, the scent that she gave off being something that really made him feel horny, his mother’s being familiar already, but this was a woman who had specifically asked him to have sex, almost pleaded for him to do it with her with some subconscious stance.
“ Ooh, what’s this, do you want to be set free?” Naruto nodded vigoriously, not doing a single thing, as he thought that it would not be appropriate for him, the look that Tsunami gave him being one of tender hot love, though they had barely known each other for more than an hour. “Yes please.” His voice sounded hoarser than he thought, the woman taking mercy on him, his underwear being gently removed by her hands, which were smaller than his, but that likely was because she was a woman, his cock springing free from it’s confinement, the smile on her face growing bigger. “That’s a big pole you have there, Naruto-kun. I’m almost afraid to touch it.” There was a moment where she shivered, a cough coming from her mouth once more, Naruto giving her a concerned look, but she waved it off. “I’m not having a very good day today, but you’ll make it a lot better.” Naruto looked at her as she knelt before the bed, her panties still in her hand, her hand with the panties moving to his cock, the fabric of the panties wrapped around his cock. “You like to feel my pussy juices against your cock, Naruto-kun, don’t you?” the words were spoken after she had rubbed the panties with her hand against his cock a few times, a shiver running its way through his body, the look of excitement on Tsunami’s face being enough to make him shiver. “Here, have something else, that’ll likely make you cum the whole time. It’s really something that’s wonderful, that you like breasts more than pussy, but you’re a man, I guess.”
Naruto did nothing to stop her from saying that, a moment of shivering from her being followed up with her throwing the panties over her shoulder and searching for something out of his view, her bra being brought into view as she began to rub it against his cock, his eyes shifting focus a few times, her fingers gently brushing against his balls, the look of discomfort increasing in his eyes, the bloody sensation of it being so superb that it was just too awesome to describe, the silky fabric against his cock, the soft sensation of her rubbing it against his meat sword, the look that she gave him, as she breathed against his cock, it all working together to make him come, the feeling of how she made him feel without doing more than a striptease and a bit of rubbing with her clothing, the knowledge that those lovely breasts had been within that bra up till a few minutes ago being the clinching factor, a shiver working through his body as he could feel how his balls retracted, the feeling how the cum rushed through the tubes to his urethra and then seeing how it spurted against the bra, Tsunami looking at it with a grin growing on her face, the bra being used to catch his semen and when he was finally done, she held his semi-flaccid cock inbetween two fingers and then grinned up at him, the sweat that was pearled on his face dripping down his chin. “That felt good, didn’t it, Naruto-kun?” he nodded, speechless, as she looked at the bra, at his produce and then smeared it out over the garment. “I’m going to save that bra, as a remembrance of that first cum that you shot on it, it’ll probably look strange to you, but to me, I like to keep mementos, as I don’t know how long.” There she interrupted herself, giving him a smile, as she threw herself next to him on the bed, stroking his chin softly. “Let’s not talk about depressing stuff, let’s have some nice sex and forget all about the world.” Naruto gave a nod, a kiss following that immediately, as her hand began to work to reviving his cock to full mast, the look on Naruto’s face as he was kissed and had his cock stroked by a hand that clearly knew how to do stuff like that, the feeling of how her hand softly touched the sensitive head, causing friction and getting spunk coating the palm a bit, to make it more slippery and ths more enjoyable had him gone back hard without even really having tio had much of that treatment, Tsunami giving him a very happy smile.
“You’re really something. Able to shoot off again with so little rest, you must’ve not had it for long.” Here, she saw him nod, feeling her heart go out to him, vowing to at least give him her best performance. “Well then, I don’t think you’ll be able to last long against me…” with that, she trailed her fingers down from his chin, her head following, licking a trail down from his neck to his crotch, Naruto shivering, as her fingers reached his crotch first and took a hold of his balls, while her tongue reached the base, she began to fondle his balls with a tenderness that felt very experienced. As her tongue lapped over his cock, he could feel her hot breath over his meat sword, the sensation as she went with her lips over the flesh, her nose bumping against the flesh too, the sensation of it being completely different from the other ones that he had, in the area of blow jobs.
“Tsunami-san!” his cry mad her open her mouth and take him into her mouth, her lips just closing around the head, it being sucked on by her mouth, the feeling being great, as she increased her performanceby letting her tongue go wild,l in movements that he could not even track, stars coming to his vision as he could feel him beginning ready to shoot again, the feeling how her hands began to slowly squeeze his balls, a finger dancing over the underside while the palm of her hand did rest against one, cupping it below, her mouth only having the head in it. Naruto looked down at her, sweat hitting her as she could feel him getting ready to fire once again. He’s coming again, he’s a great find, shame that he’ll likely die within ten years or something.
Tsunami began to hum slightly, the sound vibrations being not that strong, but it did make enough of a sensation that Naruto choked slightly, his hands moving to Tsunami’s head and jerking it closer to his crotch, her mouth opening slightly to allow his meat inside, the feeling of being forced to deepthroat it sending her to a climax, because she rather liked being dominated a bit as she serviced a man, it probably not being apparent to Naruto, because he probably didn’t really guess that, but Tsunami figured that if she gave it her best, the man would likely force her, which was a turn on for her. “mmmmm” came out of her mouth as she received his seed, the white ejaculate splashing into her mouth and being swallowed, Naruto grunting a few times as he came more and more down her throat, the feeling of it being so good to him that he barely seemed to be able to breathe coherently anymore, the look at he gave her, his eyes being a scorching red pool of blood, that stared at her, her mind thinking it to be a trick of the light, but in truth it wasn’t, as he pumped his load down her throat like a big hose, for nice imaginaries and many orgasms to the reader.
“That tasted good! You’ve got really yummy cum, Naruto-kun.” She said as he released her head after the ebbs of his orgasm had passed. “Sorry about pushing your head down, Tsunami-san.” She shook her head, giving him an affectionate nudge with her head, like a cat. “Don’t worry about it, men do that sometimes. It’s a cramped response to how good you feel, you know…” there was no argument from Naruto as he looked at Tsunami as she looked at his cock once again and then slowly brought her hand to his face, rubbing his cheek before placing a tender kiss on his cheek. “Now, you’re going to enter this woman and blast all that cum down her waiting box. And this woman, likes the taste of it. Naruto-kun… just shoot all of that naughty sticky stuff down my pussy, it’s been so long.” Naruto obliged, his cock rising to the occasion once more, the look of Tsunami spreading her legs making him get back up to his feet and then gently grabbed her, dragging her to the middle of the bed, aligning himself with her pussy and then penetrating her, a shiver going through both of their bodies as his first feeling was about how hot she was, her mind none too concerned about the possible pregnancy that she might get from this, because she was on the pill anyways, having to take it because of her sickness giving her a very irregular menstruation.
“You’re bleeding a little.” She looked down, once Naruto said that, looking at Naruto’s cock for a moment, to see that it was smeared with some of her blood, watching him pull out, a sigh escaping her lips. “Likely I’m bleeding because I haven’t really been fucked for some time.” Naruto shrugged, a finger going to his cock and a nail scratching a bloody gash onto it, a small pinprick to his senses. “Now we both bleed.” Tsunami giggled like a schoolgirl at that simple act, a smile on her face at the childish act of making yourself bleed to be equal to the other. “Then go ahead, I’m still not filled up yet.” There was a silence as Naruto grunted, before she could feel him entering her, the sensation of his cock splitting her folds, the feeling of being penetrated by his cock once more being the thing that made her feel so happy that she could scream in joy, the feeling of his cock inside her being like a hot stave of love. The silence which followed, as he stopped for a moment, her legs wrapping around his waist and she pulled him a bit tighter to her, until he got into a suitable rhythm, the thrusts being met by Tsunami, the sensations on Naruto’s spectrum being quite easily read on his face, his sweaty body moving against her sweaty body, the sensations being similar to both of them, bliss and release.
“It feels so goo, Tsunami-san.” She growled something, kissing him on the mouth fiercely, not trusting her voice to speak correctly as he plowed into her, the feeling of how his cock did what it was made for, to fill up her keyhole with that key. “You’re so tight for a mother, Tsunami-san, you feel so hot too, like a hot stove.” There she licked his cheek softly and whispered a sweet nothing into his ear, her hands wrapped around his back, his hands resting on her breasts, the feeling of how they jiggled with each thrust being something akin to magic to him, as he could feel how she was really enjoying herself with this sensation. “You’ve been without a man for long, right Tsunami-san? How do I feel?” there was nothing but a shiver that worked its way through Tsunami as her pussy clenched tightly around Naruto’s cock, the feeling making him stiffen up, as she cried a little. “You feel so goddamn wonderful, I wish I knew you before. You’ve got such a wonderful cock that it makes me sad.”
He smiled and then cramped up, the sensation of his semen rushing once again through the tubes towards his cock, the feeling of coming being completely unexpected. “Damn, I’m coming.” She smiled and hugged him close to her, his grip on her breasts going to hugging her, as he came into her, his semen shooting into her pussy, only releasing her after about five minutes, a peaceful smile on her face, even as a beeping sound was heard. “Oh crap, I forgot my pills.” With that, she went off the bed, to the nightstand, where a pitcher stood, a bottle of pills being inside the nightstand, pouring a glass of water for herself. “What pills do you use? Or are you using those injections?” Naruto had a very quizzical look on his face, totally not understanding what she had been talking about.
“ Steroids? I don’t use them.” Now it was her time to look surprised, though she blinked a few times and shrugged. “I mean about the sickness that we have, those pills.” Naruto blinked once more, trying to remember whether he was sick or anything, coming up with a blank. “I did take painkillers yesterday, but that was because I had broken my pelvic bone then, is that what you mean?”
Tsunami had a somewhat sheepish look on her face. “Of course, it’s not something people like to talk about. It’s still sad, that you’re so young. You’ve got a real treat for a lady in those pants, so sad that with the next cold that you get, you can die.” Naruto looked at her with a surprised look, still not comprehending just what she was saying. “Wait a moment, you don’t seem to follow me at all… Wait a minute, just what is Sakura to you?”
Naruto blinked, the subject of Sakura bringing a rather distasteful look to his face. “Not much of a girl. Acts nice around teachers and other adults and tries to get jiggy with Sasuke when they are alone, which I usually try to prevent.” Tsunami had a twitch going at her right eye, before she turned a rather deathly shade of pale and promptly poured herself a new glass of water and downed it, before pouring another one and giving it to him. “I’m so sorry, Naruto-kun.” The words tumbled from her mouth before she knew really that she had said them, the situation now dawning on her, the general unresponsiveness from Naruto regarding her words, the general cluelessness that he seemed to have to her question about his pill usage.
It made her feel really rotten, even after the joy she had while having sex with Naruto, the feeling having been mutual because Naruto didn’t really seem saddened or anything, but she felt like the scum of the earth for not insisting on at least condoms, since who knew what might have been carried, thinking that with the limited sexual experience that he had, it would be okay to assume he didn’t have more than the disease.
“What’s wrong?” he asked her, a few tears falling from her eyes as she realized that she may just have ruined a young life, all because she blindly followed some girl’s word that he had the same thing as she had. “Come on, it can’t be that bad that you need to cry about it.” She raised her head, looking him straight in the eyes, Naruto staring back at her with his eyes. “Naruto, I’m so sorry.” She hugged him fiercely, her tears hitting him on the shoulder, even as he rubbed her back.
“What is it? It can’t be that bad, you’re a fine looking lady.” There was a sorrowful smile on her eyes, even as she hiccupped a bit, the sobs following it being full of sorrow. “I never should have believed her on her word, I should’ve asked you. I never should’ve…” she trailed off as she hugged him fiercely, knowing that with the gash that he had made on his cock, he was likely infected too. “Sakura must really hate you, you know that?”
Naruto nodded. “She’s hated me since I kept her Sasuke-sama out of her ands. She’s been a fangirl of Sasuke ever since primary, because he supposedly looks the coolest.” Tsunami nodded, wiping her eyes and then kissing him on the neck. “We’ve only met and fucked, but I have to tell you something.” He looked at her and she almost broke down, seeing her dead husband instead of Naruto sitting there, a smile coming to her face, until she shook her head, looking at Naruto again. “Naruto, I have AIDS.” Naruto’s face showed a little surprise, as he clearly did not comprehend that at all. “You don’t understand, do you?” he shook his head. “That some extra-prettiness gene or something?”
“Thank you for the compliment, but no. Acute Immuno Deficiency Syndrome or AIDS, or HIV, is a sexually transmittable disease which makes your immune system go defect, so it won’t defend itself against sicknesses anymore, which would make the common cold kill you.” Naruto turned a deathly pale, looking at Tsunami, suddenly recollecting something about AIDS that his sister had said, a friend of her dying to it. “well… Shit.” That was all that he said as the room started to go blurry and he passed out.
“I think that I’ve got to find a new babysitter then.” Tsunami muttered angrily, as she looked at the unconscious form of Naruto, sighing deeply, as she got dressed again, then waking Naruto by throwing the glass of water at him, a spluttering Naruto, the bedsheets getting wet anyways, but they would get a wash anyways. “Where am i?” Tsunami looked at him. “My home. AIDS is not curable yet, but there are things that slow down the process of the immune system. I think you certainly have it, because you scratched yourself and got blood mixed with mine.” Naruto sighed deeply, a conflicted look coming to his face, even as Tsunami wanted to just hug him and tell him that it would all be okay. “Tsunami, we’re back!” the sound of the door opening and closing made Tsunami get Naruto’s clothes and tossed them at him. “Get dressed.” There was no further need, as Naruto just seemed to turn into a tornado of action, getting his pants on just in time as the door opened and Inari stormed into the room, hugging his mom, the movement propelling them back on the bed. “Mom, granddad took me out for some ice-cream after school!” Naruto took that opportunity to slink out of the room, giving a nod to Tsunami, who waved with her free hand, mouthing that he’d take a seat downstairs.
“And you are?” he heard a male voice say when he entered the living room, seeing a man seated on a chair with a smoking pipe in one hand, a lighter in the other, the pipe about to have been placed in the mouth. “Uzumaki Naruto. Quite depressed at the moment too.” The man motioned for Naruto to take a place at the table, blowing a smoke ring out. “You’ve been with my daughter then?” Naruto nodded. “She’s a fine woman.” The man nodded. “Hizura Tazuna.” Naruto shook the man’s hand. “You’re younger than my son in law.” Naruto nodded. “He died of AIDS?” Tazuna nodded. “My grandson doesn’t have it, but my son in law had a little accident with infected blood in the hospital and so got my precious little Tsunami infected too. He died when Inari was three, five years ago.”
Naruto nodded, looking at the picture, the man looking happy to be there with his wife and newborn son. “She asked me to sleep with her when I first met her, only a few hours ago. Now I’ve gotten AIDS, just because some girl from my class wants to see me dead so that she can finally get my best friend’s kids.” Tazuna exhaled another plume of smoke. “Sad. Back in my day, we had vengeance demons taking care of those who betrayed their fellow students, back when I was still teaching Kendo.” The man gave a sad smile. “Tsunami was skilled.” Naruto nodded. “really flexible she still is.” Tazuna nodded. “she practiced even after getting Inari, not that often, but still, she practices.”
“I don’t think mom is going to take it well.” Tazuna nodded. “Mothers usually don’t. I’ve seen many of my friends die in the war.” There was a silence as Naruto shook his head gently. “Mom is going to flip. Godzilla will just be a small scuff mark.” Tazuna paled a little bit, as if he noticed something. “You’re not one of those Demons, are you?” Naruto looked curiously at the man. “What do you mean?” Tazuna shivered. “A man named Orochimaru fought with me in the war. He transformed once, while we were garrisoned in Hiroshima, to protect us from the bomb that hit it.” Naruto made a surprised face. “Orochimaru-sensei?” Tazuna nodded. “He had a little daughter that lived in Hiroshima, she was with us. To think that he’s still alive.” There was a silence as Tazuna sighed. “It really was something.”
“Orochimaru-sensei cares a lot for us.” Tazuna nodded. “He said he’d become a teacher.” There was a nod of understanding. “I think that your mother would probably level Tokyo.” Naruto shrugged at that. “Maybe just the entire residence of Sakura. My sister would surely kill her painfully.” Tazuna nodded. “I just hope they’ll find a cure for AIDS soon enough.” Naruto sighed. “Guess it’s going to the doctor tomorrow.”
“I’ll pay your medical expenses, Naruto-kun.” Tsunami said as she entered the kitchen, her father giving her a smile and a hug, while she hugged him back. “It’s the least I could do for getting you in that mess.” Naruto sighed. “I guess I better go. Mom will worry.” He got up, Tsunami seeing him out of the door. “I hope that it’ll go better with you. ACHOO.” The sneeze took them both off guard, Tsunami turning pale, as she sneezed again. “That’s not good. DAD!” the man came immediately at his daughter’s call, Tsunami being caught by Naruto. “Get me to hospital.” The man nodded, carrying his daughter to his car. “Inari, I’m going to take your mother to the hospital, get your coat and let’s go.” Naruto just watched as they all moved to the car, in a hurry, as Tsunami began to sneeze once more, some blood dripping onto the grass. Naruto turned paler than before as he saw the car speed off, the door still unlocked. Naruto looked around, before walking to the door and then, being confused as to what to do, closed it gently and then began walking back to his home.
“I guess I’ll have to get condoms then.” A silence fell as he walked, looking generally depressed. “Offer you a ride home, Naru-kun.” A motorcycle had stopped somewhat in front of him, Yugito looking at him, as a uniform from Burger King hung on the back of the motorcycle. “Sure.” He clambered on the back of the bike, a helmet offered which he put on. “Yugito-neesan?”
“Yes, Naruto?” she answered as she pulled round a corner. “Could we go to an apothecary first?” she nodded, before giving a bit more gas. “What were you doing this far up the rich neighborhood?” Naruto was silent, until they stopped at an apothecary, Naruto putting his helmet on the saddle, as Yugito parked it. “What size of condoms do you reckon I need?”
An owlish blink followed, as Yugito stared at the rack with condoms, already having mental questions about why he wanted to get condoms. She didn’t ovulate unless she wanted to, so it was safe whenever she wanted. “Get Extra large ones.” He nodded, grabbing a pair of Durex ones, the price on it being quite high, as he muttered something about the price being overpriced. “I’ll buy them.” With that, Yugito went to the register, looking at the young man behind the register and then coughed. “These.” She tossed a 20 dollar note at the clerk and then waited till she got the money back, the price on condoms being 11 dollars. “Here’s your money, miss.” Yugito nodded, accepting it and putting it back in her pocket. “Let’s go, brother.”
With that, Naruto pocketed the condoms, Yugito letting him sitbehind her again, the look on his face as he held onto her, helmet being somewhat annoying with his hair, but he figured that she had a harder time, with such long hair. “Why do you need condoms?” yugito asked as she parked the motorcycle on the lawn, before yawning. “Never seemed to need them with mom and me.” Naruto shook his head. “I got AIDS.” Yugito, who had been in the process of opening the door, jerked her hand back, the door being ripped off its hinges, even as she turned around. “YOU HAVE WHAT?”
Her surprised and angry shout did make the windows on their neighbors houses ring, a crack forming in the window that Sasuke had, said person sticking his head out, only to duck back in when he saw Yugito and Naruto there, figuring that it’d be something they would discuss with him later if it were really important. “What’s the matter with you kids, be a bit more silent okay?” Mikoto sauntered out of the house wearing a black businesswoman outfit. “If you want to shout, please do so inside.” Yugito stared at Mikoto for a moment then pointed a finger at Naruto. “Is mom home, you know that, Uchiha-san?” Mikoto shook her head. “Not to my knowledge. She might be or might not be.” Yugito nodded, then pulled onto Naruto’s ear. “You’re going to give me a full explanation just how you managed to contract AIDS, Naruto, inside.” Naruto waved futilely to Mikoto as he was pulled inside, Mikoto having not really heard just what it was about, though Sasuke, who had just left the house to see what the ruckus was about, did. “Oh, crap.”
“Explain.” With that, he was put onto the cough, the condoms on the table, the look on Yugito’s face being stormy and quite angry. “Why did you get AIDS?” Naruto shivered under his sister’s gaze, looking downwards for the moment. “A woman asked me to have sex with her, thinking I had AIDS too and then after, she asked which medicines I took, then after crying a lot, she said that I probably have AIDS too.” Yugito nodded, the look on her face becoming stormier as time went on. “I have no idea how AIDS would affect us, but for the moment, I’m going with the lethal mindset. Do you feel strange?” Naruto shook his head, not really feeling any different. “Naruto! What’s that about dying!” Sasuke entered the room, looked at Naruto and then seated himself next to Yugito. “He got himself some AIDS.” Sasuke frowned. “Let me guess, that was inspired by a certain girl we all hate?” Naruto nodded, Yugito drawing her conclusions already. “So you are telling me that there was this woman who asked you to have sex with her, who had AIDS and didn’t inform you beforehand, but who also made sure that you only heard of it afterwards, as she took some medicine?”
Naruto nodded. “And the girl who told her about you was Sakura?” Naruto nodded once more. “Yes.” Yugito breathed in and out a few times, her breath being like a flame, hot air breathed out, along with some flickers of fire in it. “Mom will likely be able to tell us more.” Naruto nodded, until a note taped to the TV drew his attention. GONE ON TRIP FOR THE REST OF THE WEEK. MONEY IS IN THE USUAL SPOT. DON’T GET PREGNANT BEFORE ME. PLAY NICE – KYUUBI
Naruto looked at his sister, who sighed. “You’re going to have to use condoms now, till mom comes back.” Naruto nodded gloomily, the feeling of how it should’ve been somewhat more depressing for him, as he had been given a disease for which there was no cure. Sasuke laid a comforting hand on his shoulder, even as his sister’s eyes teared up and she cried a little. Twenty minutes later, Sasuke keft, the house being remarkably empty, save for Naruto and Yugito, their mother’s presence being the thing that made it feel really like home.
“Guess we better head to bed early, Naruto-kun.” With that, she grabbed him by the arm and pulled him up stairs, stripping down to her underwear and then tossed him on the bed, before hugging him carefully, breathing in his scent. “Let’s just sleep.” With that, she got into a better position and then tried to get some sleep, Naruto looking at her and then sighing. It would be hard to get a life now, that he knew that he might end up like that Tsunami lady who coughed and sneezed blood. I hope I don’t die like that.
The next day, the trip to school went slow and steady, Naruto being as pale as a ghost as he trudged along the path, Sasuke and Yugito and Itachi being quite supportive of him, Itachi turning a few shades paler as she heard the news about his recent contact with a STD. “It can be slowed down y medicine, Naruto-kun. If you take them from the moment that you’ve gotten it, you can slow down the stages for years.” That comforted him a little, his mind being a mess of things, not paying attention to homeroom at all, where Orochimaru was telling about some things that were going to be changed. “Pray tell me after class, just what is keeping you from doing your math work, Uzumaki-san.” With that, Kurenai went back to teaching, though she kept a careful eye on Naruto, who did not really seem that enthusiastic about the whole math thing at all. As he packed his stuff once again, she cornered him, taking a seat on the desk opposite of his. “Now, tell me what’s wrong. If it is about the thing with Sasuke, it’s being taken care of.” Naruto looked at her with a sad look.
“Did you ever wish someone dead, sensei?” she blinked at that, looking at Naruto for a few moments, silently, but then spoke. “No.” Naruto nodded, turning to face the windows, hearing the last members of his class leave. “Yesterday, I granted a sick woman’s wish for love.” He formulated it like that, because Tsunami had looked honest to him and the love that he had given her in its physical form had been a wish from her. “That’s very beautiful, but what does it have to do with you?”
“That woman was told that I shared her disease by a person who doesn’t like me very much. Going on that information, I had sex without a condom with her. Twenty minutes later, she had to be carried to hospital.” Kurenai nodded. “The Principal was called to the hospital to deal with a special case, is it related?” Naruto shrugged. “I don’t know.” Kurenai nodded, sensing that Naruto was speaking the truth. “I probably have AIDS.” That she did not expect at all. Her eyes widened and she blinked a few times, the surprise making her freeze up for a moment, a deep intake of breath following. “See the school nurse. She knows how to deal with this better.” A silence fell as he looked at her and she sighed. “I’m sorry, Uzumaki. It’s just sad to see that you got tricked by someone and had your life ruined like that, but that’s all that I can say on it officially. Student-teacher relationships can’t exist, otherwise I’d have given you a hug.” Naruto nodded, understanding, walking out of the classroom, leaving Yuuhi-sensei there.
“You’ve got AIDS?” Shizune raised her voice in surprise, as she jammed a needle into his arm, his face looking to be depressed enough already, even as some of his blood filled a blood bag. “I’ll have this sent to the hospital immediately. Tsunade-sama can look it over while she’s busy on that patient.” Naruto nodded, watching as Shizune yanked down his pants. “get that thing erect.” There was not much more that she could say, looking it over for scratches and other things that she could measure, her eyes looking at it, as his hand got it ready to be used by female hands. “Get that thing back inside your pants, I know enough.” With that, she noted some things down. “Your mother is out of town, correct? Then I will need your sister’s signature on this official document.” Yugito nodded, as she grabbed a pen and signed her own signature, the scratches which she made it with being uncommon, but workable.
“It should take a few days till you have your results. In the mean time, use condoms. They may not be cheap,. But at least they prevent you from spreading STD’s.” Naruto looked at Shizune, as she carefully sealed the blood bag with some red tape, then put it in a bag to be sent to the hospital, the school nurse looking at Naruto, before noticing that he did have a packet of condoms still in his pants, the shape of the box being reminiscent of the shape that she usually used back in the days. “Get those pants down again.” With that, she looked at his cock, then up at him. “I’ll show you how to put a condom onto that monster.” Naruto nodded, even as Shizune’s hands worked him back to a pretty big boner again. “Now, give me that packet of condoms.” Naruto handed her the condoms and then watched as she fished one out. “Mmm XXL. They should fit you easily.” With that, she opened one of the packets, the jelly to keep it slick spilling over her fngers, but she didn’t bother a lot, just squeezed the reservoir shut and then placed it on his cock. “Now, you see how I did this thing on?” Naruto nodded, a knock on the door being heard and Shizune going to answer it, a voice that Naruto recognized as Hinata asking how Naruto-kun was. “I’ll just show you, this’ll be useful for you too.” With that, she allowed Hinata to follow, Hinata turning a crimson shade as she saw Naruto’s erect cock, covering her eyes with her hands, embarrassed greatly by watching the cock bob up and down slightly as blood pumped through it. “Don’t be afraid, he won’t bite. Well, I’m showing him how to use a condom, so that there won’t be any more mistakes like when he got that STD.” Hinata blinked. “What STD?” Shizune snorted. “Mister Charity over there had a woman asking him to sleep with him, which he did, then found out she had HIV.” Hinata paled, looking at Naruto with worried eyes. “Are you sure he has it?” Shizune shook her head. “Don’t know, actally. Could be or couldn’t be. It didn’t look like much blood was mixed anyways, but it takes a few days to get through the bloodstream to activate, it could be transferred at anytime.” With that, Shizune seated herself again and then pointed Hinata to get a stool too. “Now, you slowly roll the condom down, making sure that there are no air bubbles within it, as that would be a bit messy, won’t feel nice if there’s air bubbles around the middle.” There she shivered herself, rolling the condom down to the base. “Here, he’s all packaged up and ready to be inserted. Hinata, do the honors.” With that, she grabbed Hinata’s hand and placed it on Naruto’s cock, which reacted immediately by growing even harder.
Shizune couldn’t help herself, she just got so horny from simply doing a condom onto a man that by all accounts, should be called something of a prodigy of manliness, his manhood being simply the right size that it would stimulate all spots. “I have to say that I’m going to stop being a pretty teacher for the moment, just rub the spots there, the look that was on Shizune’s face being one of excitement as she began to push Hinata to do more and more to Naruto, the feeling that accompanied that movement being supremely exciting to her, to force these young ones to be intimate. “Consider this a special assignment from a teacher for the love week.” Shizune watched as Hinata began to pump Naruto’s cock slowly, the blush on her face being still there, as she worked more and more onto Naruto’s male organ. There was just a smile on Hinata’s face as she worked Naruto’s male organ. Naruto himself could feel how her hand was on his cock, but the feeling felt like she had a glove on, the feeling being because of the condom, the sensation being different and nice, watching as Hinata worked up a bit of a sweat, the feeling that she made well up within his chest, of being accepted by her because she was stimulating him sexually without any apprehension, looking cute and cuddly as she did it, the sensation of her hand slowly rubbing each spot with gentle care, the sweat falling off his forehead onto her hand, a squeak from her being the right pitch to make him return to the right reality. A silence that fell as he grunted for a moment, Hinata’s hand being jerked back by the girl, until Shizune just could not take it anymore, growling deep in her throat as she just grabbed him by the base and gave a few quick jerks, before touching the spot between the base and the scrotum with a finger and then just gulped his cock into her mouth in one movement, keeping it in the back of her throat for a moment, sucking with just the right suction to make him cum the fastest, the movement of her mouth being enough for Naruto as he groaned, clenched his hands into fists and shot his load into the condom. “That’s how you make a man come. Now, give me that condom.” With that said, Shizune gently eased the condom off him, lips around the edge, making it roll up a bit, just enough, then she released it and then pulled it off. “Well, looks solid.” With that, she tied the condom up and deposited it into a neat little plastic bag, looking at the surprised Naruto and the embarrassed Hinata, who looked at the nurse as if she were a creature from a different planet. “Just get him to come when he growls, it’s the way of least resistance and will usually lead to a very nice reward for your effort, Hyuuga-san.” With that, she kicked Hinata out of the room politely and then looked at Naruto. “You understand of course, that I knew Hinata would not break your sickness to others and that you at least trust her a bit.” Naruto nodded, looking at Shizune, who gave an appreciative nod. “Good, now that we have a semen and a blood sample, begone. You got class and I’m not going to keep you longer than I have to.” With that, he was politely escorted to the door, Shizune opening it and then pushing him through it, the look on his face being one of mild surprise, but at least he had managed to come.
“Naruto-kun.” With that, Hinata seated herself next to him at lunch, no sign of embarrassment visible more on her face, even as she hugged him tenderly for a moment. “I’m feeling for you, Naruto-kun.” He nodded, hugging Hinata back a bit, seeing that Yuuhi-sensei was currently engaged in conversation with Shizune-sensei, who seemed to be just busy with telling about her morning, while Yuuhi-sensei sipped a cup of tea. “Well, I wouldn’t mind giving you another of those assignments, Naruto-kun.” With that, she touched his nose and then kissed it, making the students around him go aww, while Kiba merely gave Naruto a venomous glare. “I don’t think I should tie myself down to someone, there’s a lot more people who need and deserve my love too.” Hinata nodded smiling at him. “You’ll always be within my heart, Naruto-kun.”
“Nice girlfriend you got there, Naruto.” With that, Itachi planted herself squarely on his lap, before beginning to feed him with little bits of chicken. “Hey, that’s my man you’re messing with, Uchiha.” With that, Itachi turned to Hinata and smiled. “let’s share him then. You can have his head while I have his balls.” Hinata choked a bit on the sandwich she was about to swallow completely, as Naruto looked at Itachi and then looked at her, Itachi realizing suddenly that it would be a bit more complicated now that he was sick. “Oh crap, I’m sorry Naruto-kun, sorry.” Naruto shook his head. “It wasn’t confirmed yet, I might not have it.”
“So, in retrospect, AIDS has been one of the diseases that was the hardest to analyze and try to cure, with research still ongoing today to create a vaccine against AIDS.” Kakashi finished her sentence and then turned to the board, noting down a few pages for them to study. “Now, give me an oral presentation on an STD that you would like to see cured and with hope, we’ll see miss Haruno back sometime this week, for she misses a wonderful lesson.” Naruto growled a little bit, Kakashi turning to him and looking at him with a quizzical look. “Stay behind, Uzumaki.” With that, she waited until the people had left the room, the only ones being Yugito and Naruto. “What is the matter, Uzumaki-san, you look disturbed. Is it something about the subject of venereal diseases, or something else that bothers you?”
“I may have AIDS.” The statement floored Kakashi, whose breathing picked up, her eyes widening in horror. “Damn, that sucks. You got it by having unprotected sex with someone?” Naruto nodded. “That’s crap. Did the woman tell you about it afterwards?” Naruto nodded at that, not saying anything. “She was told that I had it too by a classmate.” Kakashi looked at Naruto and then sighed. “It’s the Haruno girl, isn’t it? She has a bit of a mental problem I think, it was something that was mentioned by her mother, but we didn’t pay attention to it, I guess it’s too late now.” With that, Kakashi packed up, before turning to Naruto and Yugito. “If you ever need any help with something medicinal, just let me ask and I’ll get it for you. My uncle runs a pharmaceutical company; I guess that getting a few morphine capsules won’t be too hard.” Naruto nodded, packing up and leaving the classroom, going to home with Yugito, this time Yugito trying to cheer him up with jokes.
“The results are simply astounding.” With that, the receiver was hung up and Tsunade looked at the clipboard that she held within her hands, listing her patient as Tsunami. Tsunade looked at the woman’s condition, as the monitors next to the body beeped, as a wave of violent coughing once more wracked the body of the woman, blood being caught in a basic from her throat, the woman being somewhat conscious but kept tranquilized. “I would have to say that her body’s fighting to stay alive, with multiple blood clots appearing within the blood vessels in the brain, but then are immediately regurgitated out of the body. This is odd, the body looks like it’s going to die, but she’s actually fighting against the disease.” With that, she looked at the envelope filled with the samples from one of her students, Shizune standing in front of her. “The semen sample was harder to obtain, but I learned a girl a bit of a lesson on how to put on a condom anyways.” Tsunade looked at the condom in the bag, noticing the cum still within it sloshing around. “You have avoided touching it, then?” Shizune nodded. “ Not a single drop of sweat or other genetic material touched me, I cleaned my face multiple times to make sure, even washing my mouth with very strong mouthwash to prevent accidental absorption of material.”
“Very well. Now I’ll get to work on this blood sample first and then I’ll look at the semen sample, to see whether it is also infected with HIV or whether Naruto was just a very lucky young man.” With that, she gave a small salute to her student, who gave a wry grin to her teacher. “I just might give him a congratulatory treatment, should he be clean.” Tsunade snorted. “You’re going back to your old ways, you crack-whore.” With that, Shizune grinned. “Once a crack-whore, always a cock-sucker. You should know that, you titty-queen.” With that bit of playful banter between her and her student and somewhat apprentice, Tsunade left to do research, while Shizune just wen back to her apartment, the feeling creeping onto her that it would be more advantageous for her should she just be a bit more present on the side of good, to make sure that it would end well for the school.
Naruto just sat in his room, thinking about what to do now. He couldn’t go to Sasuke, no matter how badly he wanted, because he was still a bit ashamed about how he had managed to get HIV and being a bit afraid that he might scratch himself somehow and get them sick too. “Naruto?” his sister entered his room without his permission, her smile brightening him up a little. “I’ve just wanted to tell you that, no matter what, you’ll still be the man that’ll have all of me. I don’t care about diseases, I just want to love my little brother.” With that, she cuddled with him, the sound of a door opening and then slamming shut being heard. “INGRATES, I’M BACK!” with that, they heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs, Kyuubi appearing within the door opening with tanned skin, a pair of sunglasses on her nose and a big smile on her face, which faded once she saw the somewhat depressed look on Naruto’s face. “Who died?” Naruto looked at her. “I had sex with a woman who had AIDS. I might have it too.” Kyuubi blinked a few times and then began to laugh. “Silly Naruto-kun. We have a totally different biology than humans, none of their diseases can even touch us, our bodies would burn them out the moment they got inside, they don’t have that much resistance to the fire that pumps through his veins. Your secret powers, that’s what keeps you immune to what illnesses humans contract.”
The relief was seen on Naruto’s face, the smile that formed onto his face being like a sun burning in the sky. “Mom, I could kiss you.” There was a silence as the words grew cold in the air, Kyuubi launching herself at Naruto and then hugging him with most of her strength, the feeling of his ribcage being squeezed into a small ball being unpleasant. “Well, I want him alive, you know.” The comment from Yugito made Kyuubi release Naruto, then pulling on his clothes, getting them off him. “Give mommy a big load on her face, Naruto-kun.” With that, she began to get him hard, her hand moving in ways that sent energy streaming from his body to his cock which rose to the occasion, his mother’s mouth taking it into the highest peak of pleasure, it feeling like a bonfire had been lit around his cock, her mouth releasing it for a moment as she slurpily licked it. “Mommy’s missed this, Naruto-kun. Mommy’s been with her colleagues only in the sunny beach, without her widdle Naruto-kun. “ slowly she began to make her way over his sensitive flesh, the moment being there for her to seriously exercise her strength of sexuality. The blowjobs that she gave were full of spirit, her mouth never staying still, being like a bonfire of activity, the blood that rushed through her body burning then, as she seemed to be giving off a fiery heat then, even as she slurped and smacked like she were eating an ice-cream of especially creaminess, the joy that she seemed to have in sucking him off being visible on her face, the loving look that she gave him in the moments when she was not sucking his meat were just the thing that made him feel so loved.
“Mom, I love you.” With that, he began to slowly thrust his hips, his cock going deeper into his mother’s mouth, the love that she gave him being physical and mentally, aS he wqas so glad that he didn’t have that AIDS thing. A feeling of a finger being rubbed over his forehead drew his attention to Yugito, who smiled at him and then rubbed their mother over the head, the feeling of joy that was beaming off Yugito being a very nice thing. “Naruto-kun, I am so glad for you. Mom, let’s give him more love than he can handle tonight.” With that, Yugito knelt next to her mother and began to suck on one side of Naruto’s cock, her mother taking the other side, the two ladies looking at each other in the eye, even as their tongues touched each other every now and then, the blood relationship that they had being not important at the moment. “You’re a very nice man, Naruto.” Kyuubi looked into her daughter’s eyes, then sighed softly as Naruto grunted a few times. “At your limit again, Naruto-kun?” That was the clinching statement, as Naruto gave a grin to the ladies. “ You’re one hot woman mom. You’re so experienced, make me feel these wonderful things.” Kyuubi giggled. “I’m just a pro at whatever I put my mind to. It was such a joy to carry you, that I just want to give you more and more of my love than I can possibly do. I’m working multiple jobs, but that’ll end soon.”
Kyuubi had a mysterious smile as she looked at Naruto, even as his cock quivered and his balls rose for a moment, cum shooting out, over Yugito’s face. “You’re using her like a little cockslut, aren’t you, my beautiful boy? Mommy’s so proud of her son and daughter.” The loose morals that Kyuubi seemed to have at these times made Naruto wonder about her mental health,the way that she seemed to be willing to forgive and forget about some things being worrisome, so he figured that it might have something to do with the fact that she did not have a husband anymore and was using him to get her griefs taken care of, though he supposed that he was lucky, as she was so loving and so caring that he would really like being called a motherfucker. “Mom, I love you.” Kyuubi smiled at her son and then rubbed him on the head. “It’s good to have a kid like you. Yugito, did you buy what I asked you to buy?” Yugito nodded, licking the cum off her hand after having wiped it off with her hand. “It’s already been constructed, I spent a whole night on it.”
Kyuubi gave Naruto an affectionate kiss on the cheek. “I’d happily do whatever you want me to do, Naruto. I’m your mom, but if you want me to act like a girlfriend, that’s okay, Yugito agrees too.” Yugito gave a peppy nod, the look that passed over her face being one of delight, as Naruto grabbed her and hugged her. “You’re too good for me.” With that, he switched his hug to his mother, who smiled sweetly. “It’s nothing, Naruto-kun. You’ve been a good motherfucker.” She giggled after saying that, looking like a twenty year old again, though she was past that age by several centuries.
“Now, just go lie on the bed.” With that, she pushed him towards it, Naruto laying himself down on the bed, even as the sound of something being dragged out of the adjoining room. “Get ready, close your eyes.” With that, he did that, his eyes closing, even as something heavy was pushed into the room. “Open them.” With that, he opened his eyes to look at a shiny new motorcycle. “It may be a bit too early for you to drive a motorcycle, but Yugito had said that it’d be time for you to get a bike which would make you cool, so I just stockpiled money and asked her to buy it in parts for you.” Kyuubi grinned, even as Naruto walked over to it, the look of awed stunned happiness being something of a joy to see. “It’s wonderful mom, Yugito-neesan.” With that, he went over the smooth leather seat and then began to look at his mother and at his sister, who gave him a waiting look. “I’m going to make you feel good too.” With that, he walked towards Yugito and kissed her on the lips, his hands moving towards her ass and feeling it up.
“You’ve got such a sexy ass, Yugito-neesan. It’s so full and tight, you exercise it a lot, don’t you?” she purred at him a little bit, Kyuubi grabbing his ass and then began to squeeze it, his cock still hanging there, it coming quickly to hardness, as he felt his sister’s breasts, the quick breathing that they both had, as her pussy had become slick with her juices and his cock was now hard like a pike, the look on her face being one of being a very pleased kitty, even as he lined up with her pussy, the look on her face as he pulled her ass to him, his cock entering her folds, a quick breath from her, as well as he pushed her closer onto his cock, the feeling of how his mother began to knead his ass being quite the change of pace. “Now, fuck your sister.” With that, he pushed forwards into his sister’s pussy until he was inside her completely, the feeling of her hot slick walls around his cock being just wonderful for the both of them, Kyuubi’s naughty fingers slowly trailing over Naruto’s ass, the feeling of how her fingers gently probed the underside of his sack, the nails on them scratching the flesh for a moment, until her finger trailed back down over the sensitive skin between sack and anus, Naruto getting the weird premonition that his mother was going to do something unique, like usually was the case.
“Come inside your sister then!” with that, Kyuubi rammed her middle finger into Naruto’s asshole without warning, finding the prostate gland without much need of searching, Naruto freezing up, even as the feeling of how it was massaged by the finger came through, a shudder going through his body as he could feel himself coming, Yugito grinning widely as she could feel his cum shooting into her pussy. “It feels so good Naruto. You’re the best brother ever. You make me feel like a kitty who is served milk from the best of cows daily, you fill me up so damn good!” she seemed to be quite out of it as she collapsed, Naruto no longer be able to support her due to his orgasm, her body hitting the ground and a bit of semen trickling down her slit, Kyuubi getting her finger out of Naruto’s ass and then went to the bathroom, leaving her son there with her daughter. “Yugito-neesan?” he pulled her up by her arm and then looked her into the eyes, not seeing much movement, getting an idea.
“It’s not the Taj Mahal, but it’s zwaffelen.” With that, he grabbed his semi-limp cock and then slapped Yugito against the left cheek, then the right cheek. “Marking your territory already? You make me so proud.” With that, Kyuubi’s hand grabbed his limp cock and worked it back to full action status. “Now give it to me like a bitch in heat.”
Naruto complied, looking at his mother and then grinning widely, the look on his mother’s face being one of relaxed sexiness, if that was a look, the lips that she probably had not put on lipstick, looked to be pretty good, the ideal look of sluttiness appearing on her face, like those porn stars that he had spotted over at one of those porn stores in the other city. “It’s not really much, I suppose.” With that, he grabbed her pussy lips and then pushed his finger inside, feeling like his finger was a hot knife and her pussy was butter, the feeling being so because she literally was as horny as could be. “I’ve been waiting for your hot big cock since I left, Naruto-kun. You’re one of the best men that I’ve been with, your father was perhaps maybe good for a man of human descent, but you’re so much bigger and better. You have stamina and a burning will to please me and make sure that I am the one that has fun too.” With that, she grabbed his hand and pulled it away, looking at the cock that was now staring art her with its one eyed glory. “FUCK ME!” with that, he obeyed, his body being possessed by some strange power, as Kyuubi exercised her right of the strongest, her eyes glowing, tails materializing behind her as she spread her legs, the tails giving her a demonic and twisted appearance, Naruto’s cock penetrating her hot folds and immediately she wrapped her legs around his butt. “Fuck your mother with that big motherfucking cock, Naruto-kun! I feel so good with that big cum cannon of yours in me.” Naruto did realize that his mother and sister, when they got seriously horny, started to talk dirty like whores in a whorehouse. He was being called a stud and a cum cannon, which would flatter any man, but because they already loved him so much, it did not really have that much of an impact. “I love you mom!” with that, he drove himself into her once more, the squeal that she gave rattling the windows. “Yes, yes yes! MAKE ME COME!” with that, she shivered a few times and then began to pump his cock with her pussy, the feeling of her tightening herself up being just wonderfully tight to him. “Feel my pussy clench and become tighter, Naruto. Feel how your mother tightens herself for you and fuck her raw! I’ve wanted this since I ever became a mother, to be fucked by my so handsome son, with your wonderfully nice sun kissed hair and those lovely big hands, giving me so many nice hugs and touches and that big cock of yours which plunders my pussy so mercilessly!”
Naruto could not help it, but he kissed his mother on the lips, her mouth being silenced for a moment, untiol her tongue invaded his mouth and began to lick his tongue, before his joined in, the feeling of their tongues dueling along with her tightness making him feel primed to shoot anytime, which included the feeling of his balls slapping against her ass, the feeling of how she seemed to enjoy that more than anything, to feel how he penetrated her and then being kissed. “I love fucking you mommy, you’re so nice to me always and work so hard for us, so that we have a roof over the house, it’s just marvelous! I love you so much that I’ll gladly do whatever you want for you if you just ask me.” With that, Kyuubi groaned as she could feel her third orgasm hit, as Naruto began to shiver, the orgasm of the mother hitting moments before that of her son, Naruto’s cum jetting from his cock into Kyuubi’s pussy, the cum overflowing once there was no more space, Naruto’s balls getting some of his cum on them, which a tongue removed from it. “You taste nice, mom.” With that, Yugito joined in on the fun, licking Naruto’s balls as he thrust into their mother again, as the woman screeched something, her tails making the ground shudder and shake, paintings falling off walls as she exercised a bit of her demonic powers, Naruto fucking her again, the feeling of her hot pussy not being forgotten by him.
Kyuubi’s body temperature was about twenty degrees higher than any other human being, that being to her demonic body and the fact that she liked hot and spicy things sometimes. To Naruto, who had just a few degrees of a higher body temperature than most humans, it felt like sticking his cock into an oven, thus he called her pussy hot. Kyuubi just loved her son’s cock, because it was hotter than the average male one and was one that was on the man that she loved, Naruto, who was her son but also counted as her lover, as she had decided some time ago, that it wouldn’t be taboo for her to just have a very casual fucking relationship with the boy that came out of her seventeen years ago. “FILL ME UP AGAIN!” with that, Naruto came again, as Kyuubi felt her fifth climax coming up, the sensations that she felt being lessened now, as the desire was sated. “It feels so good.” With that, she released Naruto, who smiled at his mother and then laid on the grond next to her, Yugito clambering between her mother’s legs to lick out her pussy, the remnants of pussy juices and semen being licked up by her like a kitten would do to a saucer of milk. “You’re my wonderful children, Yugito, Naruto.” With that, Kyuubi fell asleep on the ground there, Naruto grabbing her and then carrying her over to his bed and then beckoning Yugito over. They all laid in his bed, Yugito hugging her brother while Naruto hugged their mother.
“This looks like a pretty picture.” A female voice came from close to Naruto’s head, Naruto opening his eyes to look into Itachi’s eyes, which blinked a few times, even as Naruto just shook the sleep off. “Had sex?” Naruto nodded, Itachi giggling and then hopping onto the bed, waking the other two occupants. “Oh crap, I’m late for work!” with that, Kyuubi took off out of bed, heedless of the fact that she was buck naked, Naruto just dressing immediatedly, Itachi giving a small nod of appreciation for his semi-hard penis.”Nice one, Naruto. You going to DP me with Sasuke?” with that, she left the room, Yugito just rolling out of bed and getting to her room, emerging in her biker outfit in a few minutes that passed. “Let’s go.” With that, she clucked a few times, pushing Naruto in front of her, just as their mother whirled past them on the way to her work, the speed which the door closed with being something that made the house shake. “There were some quakes last night, had anything break?” Naruto shrugged, not having noticed that. “Don’t think so.”
“We’re going on the bike.” With that, Yugito grabbed the keys from the rack and then closed the door, Naruto looking at Yugito’s bike, itachi looking somewhat apprehensive, even as Yugito stepped up and then revved it a few times. “Hop on, Naruto, Itachi-chan.” With that, Naruto just hugged Yugito, tossing the other helmed to Itachi, who donned it, while holding onto Naruto. “It’ll be ok.” With that, Yugito accelerated, cutting a very tight corner. “If we crash, I’ll catch you.” Yugito growled something as she accelerated more, going above the maximum speed, beforejust pumping up the speed again, the look of the passerbys as Yugito just raced through the town with great speeds, the screeching halt before Konoha High being the closing statement, as Yugito clambered off, the leather suit that she used for driving staying on, as she only had a bikini on underneath it. “We’re here.” With that, Naruto stepped off, wobbly in the legs, Itachi just oozing off, hitting the ground and giving a panty shot with her skirt flipping up, the material not being the easiest to bend easily or cover anything.
“Well?” with that, Yugito turned around, only to get pushed to the ground by Naruto losing his sense of balance and plowing straight into her breasts, her ass meeting ground and sealing the marriage with the pained groan from her. “Well if you wanted to make love with me, next time, give me some warning.” With that, she made a silent vow to let Naruto take her in public a few times, it would probably have to be somewhere where they might get discovered.
Naruto arrived at his first class of the morning smiling brightly, which did put most of the members of his class on edge, Sasuke arriving a few minutes later. “You could’ve waited for me.” Naruto gave him a high-five. “I’m not sick.” With that, Sasuke’s brow raised. “Mom said that I couldn’t catch any of your illnesses.” Sasuke sighed, that being a load off his back, looking at Yuuhi-sensei as she stood in front of Naruto and then gave him a smile. “You have been early this lesson, Uzumaki. Let’s take this as a good omen and hope that your calculus skills have improved.” Which followed was a grilling on different aspects of calculus and how to solve certain mathematical problems. After class, she called him to her desk. “You said you were cured, how?” with that, Naruto looked at her with a serious look, a smile making its way to his face. “Well, I have a higher body temperature than normal people, my mom having about 20 degrees Celsius higher than you and I, which makes it so that all sicknesses don’t last that long, as the body is too hot for it to catch. She explained that it was a trait passed down in her family that also made us immune to the Black Death.” Kurenai nodded, looking at the class list. “Haruno Sakura is back. Shizune-sensei wants to see you too after school.” With that, the teacher went back to doing her work and Naruto left, Sasuke standing there in wait, punching him playfully in the side. “You’re one of her favorite failures, I think. She talks with you more than any other man in the school.”
“Well, it’d be a change.” He sighed deeply for a moment, a few girlish shouts of some unknown origin coming to his ears. “HIZURA-SAMA!” with that, he saw a girl from the kendo club whizz past, the Kendo club captain, a woman, zooming back at a speed which was something of a superhuman feet, but he didn’t feel that was much of a feat. Another student of the Kendo club followed him, a whizzing sound coming past his ear, only for someone to fall into step behind him and the touch of a hand being felt on his shoulder, as he was turned around to see a whirl of dark hair falling in the face of someone.
“Thank you for curing me.” With that, he watched as the female, for that is what is was, bowed before him, prostrating herself on her knees and keeping her head bowed before him. “Hizura-sama is bowing before Uzumaki!” with that, the Kendo Captain went from the land of the conscious, to the embrace of Morpheus, unable to comprehend that Hizura Tsunami, thrice national champion, bowed before someone who seemed to be just another ordinary joe.
Tsunami rose and smiled at Naruto. “I wanted to thank you as soon as possible. Tsunade-sensei gave me a lift to the school when she called ahead to ask whether you were in school, so that I could personally give you my thanks. I’m cured!” with that, he was hugged by the woman, looking over her shoulder to see most of the Kendo club, who had previously been quite the elitist jerk club, with a female president, at that, look at him with their jaws located on the ground, the surprise etched on their face. “I didn’t get it from you, I’m immune apparently.” With that, Tsunami pulled him with her, towards the principal’s office, Sasuke lookin a bit uncertain whether to follow him, though Sakura loomed close by, about to open her mouth until the flat end of a blade smacked her in the cheek. “You’re no longer babysitting Inari anymore.” Sakura had no more time to say anything, as the blade smacked her against the neck in the vital spot and out she went, like a lightbulb.
“Good riddance. The girl is a danger.” With that, Tsunami considered the case ended. As they both sat in the principal’s office, Tsunade stepped out with a smile on her face. “You have a remarkable quality of blood, Uzumaki-kun. It’s able to be used with everyone, as it has enough of the necessary blips and beeps to connect. I won’t go into the deep biology. Your semen, however, contained a very powerful regenerative property, so I think… that I want to have your babies.” With the built up tenson, Tsunade had just shattered it, Naruto looking at her with a somewhat incredulous look, as she gave him a thumbs up. “Don’t think, just fuck my brains out.”
“She’s drunk. What she means, is that you’ve effectively cured this woman of HIV by mixing blood and semen with her and then letting her puke out all of her bad blood and genes. She’s healthier now, looks a lot younger and will likely live longer than before, all thanks to a little bit of spanky-panky action.” Shizune appeared from the shadows, looking at Tsunade and then at Naruto. “As I said before, you’ve got a wonderful piece of equipment there, a shame that you’ll be gone within a year or so, we could have a lot of fun, you and me in the nurse’s office.” She was only teasing, which was understood by those present, Naruto giving her an evil look for the teasing, but Shizune was just amused by it. “You should have seen your mother then.” With Naruto looking confused at her, Shizune shrugged. “Sensei, I have the data stored on the hard drive, then erased it, on the behest of Orochimaru. With this case under wraps and Hizura-san willing to keep quiet about it, I think we can keep this under wraps.”
Tsunade nodded. “Naruto, you are free to go. That was all that we needed you for.” Tsunami rubbed his hand affectionally for a moment, looking at him with a smile on her face. “If you ever want to have a good fuck again, you know where I live, okay?”
He grinned a little, nodding, a blush coming to his face as he looked at Tsunami for a moment, who winked. “Lucky, aren’t you?” Shizune winked, looking at him with a look, whilst licking her lips. She had the desire to just rip off his clothes right now and make sure that he’d ‘fix’ her up too, but she had to keep herself restrained, otherwise it wouldn’t be fun anymore.
“Naruto-kun?” He heard someone speak, looking to the side to see Orochimaru stand there, holding a small book in his hands. “Here, read this tonight.” The book rested within his grasp moments later as the man turned, looking at the students that gave him weird looks, hissing lightly, the students scattering moments later. “Thanks sensei. “ Orochimaru gave a characteristic grin. “No problem. Take care of my daughter, please.” With that cryptic remark, he left Naruto, who watched the man depart. “What was that all about?”
“Naruto-kun?” A soft feminine voice purred into his ear, as hands wrapped around his waist. “Want to play?” He could feel Anko close by, her hands rifling through his clothing, way too personal for someone who was supposed to be a teacher, but apparently leeway was given with certain cases, as Anko's hands continued to roam, Naruto grabbing them before she could make her way into his pants. “Hey!” She rubbed affectionally over his stomach, her hand stopping its descent as a somewhat sedate look settled on her face. “Wanna make me feel better?” She whispered huskily in his ear, only to squeal as she was roughly pulled away, dragged away by her father, who'd returned, beginning to softly admonish her on the virtues of staying hidden. Moments later, Naruto felt someone tug on his arm, seeing Itachi standing there with a serious look on her face, the creases that she seemed to have naturally on her face giving it an even spookier look. “We need to have a chat, Naruto-kun.” She took him by the hand and then led him through the school building and outside, where a fresh wind seemed to blow, her eyes looking at the cars, even as she led him to a bench, giving him a look that said to sit down there.
“Naruto-kun.”She said, looking at him with a serious look, her face now with a look that could pass for sorrow. “You're something that's not been around my life for long, but I suppose that it would be okay to ask.” He felt the book be taken from his grip by him, Itachi looking at the black cover, then opening it lightly and parsing through it for a moment. “A manual for reigning in demonic power.” She read out loud, looking at him and then giving a sigh. “There's just no understanding you and Orochimaru-sensei, right?” She muttered as she grabbed his head and looked him in the eyes, her eyes starting to turn red, the normal brown eyes that she had turning red, a few tomoe's appearing within it. Naruto found the sight to be so entrancing that he just froze, looking into those eyes, as he could feel her hands moving over his body, opening his shirt slightly, then a rush of warmth as she began to place her hand on his stomach. His breath hitched in his throat as she began to rub over his muscles, her eyes holding him spellbound, just as she seemed to snap out of it, the look on her face being torn between lewdness and conscious thought.
“Girl.” An older, male voice spoke behind her and she snapped her attention back to the present, her hand lingering on Naruto's chest muscles, turning her head to look at the speaker. Blonde hair haphazardly fell in front of blue eyes, which seemed to look at her with an expression of pity, she thought she could see a hint of hesitation within the man's eyes, even as she studied his other features, a coat worn by the man, seemingly too warm for the weather. “Yes?”
“Step away from that kid.” The man said, looking at her and she obeyed, the command within his voice making her move, even as she looked back from Naruto to the man, noticing the similarities. “Son, it's time I did what I had to do, so long ago.”
He awoke from his daze, watching Itachi move to the side, away from him and he tried to raise his arm, only to look at the man who'd taken her place in his field of vision, the blonde hair looking quite similar to his own mop, a sense of vague recognition coming over him, even as he heard the man speak.
Then, the coat shifted and something reflected the light, the man's right hand moving to get whatever it was and Naruto froze, seeing the barrel of a gun pointing at him, the man's eyes only showing a vile hatred. “You should never have been born.” A sound like thunder was heard, even as a biting, screaming pain overtook his senses and he felt the darkness close around him.
“You should never have been born.” He looked at his son, the spawn thart that vile temptress had put onto the world, his youngest child. His daughter, had been one that looked normal, but the creature that had been his son had been the one that'd made him go and dedicate himself to hunting the abominations. They stained the night, hunting innocents, and he'd taken his vengeance out upon them. As he pulled the trigger of his shotgun, he watched as confusion lit upon the inhuman visage of his son and a grin came on his face, as he felt the gun buck, as it spewed it's deadly cargo upon the abomination's face. Flesh ripped and became torn as metal tore into it, another shot ringing out and the face smashed apart, his hands barely aware that he'd pulled the trigger twice, small flecks of blood having splashed onto his face, lending him an even darker look.
“You're safe again, girl. He will not cast a spell on you again. Goodbye.” With that, he departed, walking away at a solemn pace, getting into his car and starting the engine, before driving away leisurely, his job done for the day, allowing himself a nice drink from a can of soda.
Itachi stared at the body of Naruto, her eye twitching, as horror sunk into her face, her eyes wide and her lip quivering. Watching the body slump even more, as it became slack, she began to feel her hands tighten, fingernails digging into her flesh slowly.
She heard a car start but didn't pay attention, Naruto's leg twitching a little and she could feel her emotions breaking, as she did the only logical thing,
She screamed.
*/*
Okay, this is the long-awaited, and probably long cursed, second installment of Icha Icha Paradise. Don't worry, this won't be the last you'll see of it, because this is the end of Part 1! There shall be a part 2 once I get some more free time and so forth, to make sure that you're all kept sated. As i've explained thus forth, I kind of have a real life... which sucks from time to time.
Also, note that this was written over the course of... three years, so yeah, the style will be a bit different. Please do leave a review though!
In the next part of Icha Icha Paradise 2....
Giant sized Kyuubi rampage!
Itachi's trials!
The Hunt for Naruto's father!
Aaaand...
Other stuff involving nude people and sex.